8MAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 4. / & 1.0 l.i 11.25 RVB B6J ""I ^-^ ^ i:£ 12.0 1.4 1.6 >F ^^. ^^ y. ^\^.' va^ Photographic Sciences Cvirporation 13 WaST MAIN STRUT WinSTia.N.Y 14^10 (716) ira^soa t/. Y CmM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian da microraproductions historiquaa Technical and Sibliographic Notas/Notas tachniquas at bibliographiquas The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, aro checked below. n n n n n a Coloured covers/ Couverture de coulaur Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagdo Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaur^e et/ou pellicuiie Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Cartes g^ographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que blaue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ RelitI avec d'autres documents Tight binding may causa shadows or distortion along interior margin/ Lareliura ser>-^e peut causer de Tombra ou de la distorsion le long de la marge intirioure Blank leaves added dur.ng restoration may appear within tha text. Whenever posbible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties lors dune restauration apparaiasent dans la texte. mait, lorsque ceia Atait possible, ces pages n'ont pas ttt filmAes. Additional comments:/ Comm«ntaires supplAmantaires L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a eti possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du point de vue bibliographique. qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la m^thode normaie de filmage sont indiquAs ci-dessous. r~n Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagies □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaur^es et/ou pellicul^es E Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages d^colordes, tachet^es ou piqut piquees □Pages detached/ Pages d^tachees 0Showthrough/ Transparence □ Quality of print Quality inAgale varies/ nAgale de rimpre^sion I I Includes supplementary material/ Comprend du materiel suppl^mentaire Only edition available/ Seule Edition disponibia D Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc.. have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, jne pelure, etc.. ont iti filmies A nouveau de fa^on i obtenir la meilleure image possible. This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ca document est film* au taux de reduction indiqu* ci dessous, J0>< 14X 18X 22X 12X ■J 16X 20X 26X 30X 24X 28X 32X The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks to the generosity of: Harold Campbell Vaughan Memorial Library Acadia University L'exrnfiplaire filmd fut reprodult grflce d la g«n^rosit6 de: Harold Campbell Vaughan Memorial Library Acadia University The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in keeping with the filming contract specifications. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All ether original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol — »• (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be tilmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method; Les inrages suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le plus 'and soin, compte tenu de la condition et de I, iettet6 de I'examplaire film*, et en conformity avoc les conditions du contrat de filmage. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverturs en papier est imprim^e sont film6s en commenpant par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont film6s en commengant par Ja p.emidre pagn qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la dernidre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un dos symboles suivants apparaftra sur la dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas: le symbols -♦► signifie "A SUIVRE", le symbole V signifie "FIN ". Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Atra filmds d des taux de reduction diffirents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un seul clich«, 11 est film* A partir de f'angle sup«rieur gauche, de gauche a droito, et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants illustrent la mdthode. 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 2 6<5T/ A R^4^ BRIEF VIEW OF THE Sccepttical miitf)otits AND HISTORICAL EVIDENCE or INFANT BAPTIS3I; AND A REPLY TO OBJECTIONS URGED IN THE TREATISE DP E. A. CRAWLEY, A 31. 1 ,;1 . BY J. w. D. on Air, A. M. ASSISTANT MINISTER OF THE EPISCOPAI. CHUncU, ST. JOHN, N. B. HALIFAX, S. «. rmNTED DV W. CUNNAHELL^-AKOYLE STREET. 183T. [ I i. •^ TO THB RIGHT REVEREND AND HONORABLE JOHN INGLIS, D. D. m LORD BISHOP OF jyOV.iSCOTTJ, THE FOLLOWING WORK XV RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED BT TlIS AITMOR. 4.' i ■itoll p 1 CONTENTS. ■^mr CHAPTER I. THE vVHOLH BIBLE THE CHRISTIAN'S RULE OF FAITH. 1. CHAPTER H. ON TTTF. MTNISTRY AND BAPTISM OF JOHN, 6. His Ministry exercised under the Jewish dispensation, 6. Hia baptism essentially distinct from Christian baptism, 9. CHAPTER m. ON THE EXAMPLES OF CHRISTIAN BAPTISM, AND OTHER ALLUSIONS TO THIS RITE IN THE NEW TESTAMENT, 18. Tho baptism of our Lord, 19. Baptisms at Pentecost, 20. Of the Samaritans, 21. Of the Eunuch, 2.3. Of Paul and tho Ephesiiui disciples, 23. Allusions to this rite, 24. Daptism of Cornelius and the Corinthians, 26. CHAPTER IV. THE SCRIPTURAL AUTHORITY FOR INFANT BAPTISM, 28. The Apostolic commission, 28. Passages from theOld Testament which rcllecc light upon the intftrpretiition of it, 29. Passages from tho New Testament which reflect light upon it, 37. C H A P T E R V. HISTORICAL EVIDENCE IN FAVOUR OF INFANT BAPTISM, 52 Justin Martyr, 5.3. Irenrous, 57. Tertullian, 59. Origen,<53 Cy- prian, m. Augustine, 69. Pelngius, 75. Syrian churchee, 78. mtmmmm mrn^ VI CONTENTS. CHAPTER VI. ox THE 0BJECTI0W8 ADVANCED IN RKGAIID TO THK TERMS OF THE APOSTOLIC COMMISSION; TO THE LANGUAUK OF JESUS IN REFERENCE TO CHILDREN, Mark X. 13 15, AND BT. PETER'S DECLARATION, ActS ii. 38. 79. Objections in regard to the Apostolic commission, 79. Objec- tions in regard to our Lord's words in reference to ciiildren, 68. Objections in regard to St. Peter's declaration, 93. 4- CHAPTER VH. ON THE OBJECTIONS ADVANCED AGAINST THE CONNEXION OF THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN CHURCH; THE ADRA- HAMIC AND CHRISTIAN COVENANT! AND THE RITES OF CIRCUMCISION AND BAPTISM, 99. § 1. Does the sameness of the Jewish and Christian church, if granted, establish infant baptism ? Bearing of the argument upon Circumcision, 103. Female in- fants, 104, Servants and dt3pendants, 105, Import of circumci- sion, 107. An iaitiatory ordnu'nce, 112. § 2. Does the argument for the sameness of the Christian and Jewish church rest upon a fallacy? 116. Nature of the Christian church, 118. Nature of the Jewish church. 119. § 8. Are there any valid arguments against the samenesa oflha Jewish and Christian church? From the nature of the Abrahamic covenant; 123. From the description of the Christian covenant in the vHl. of Hebrews, 128. § 4. Objections to the particular arguments for the sameness of tha Jewish and Christian church considered, 130 — 138. CHAPTER Vni. ON THK OBJECTIONS TO THE ARGUMENTS DRAWN FROM THE BAPTISM OP HOUSEHOLDS, AND THE LANGUAOB OF THE APOSTLE IN REGARD TO CHILDREN, 1 Cor. vii. 14. 139. § 1. Objections to the argument drawn from tho baptism of households, 139. Argument misrepresented, 139. Not weakened by tko la.ignnge employed in regard to those families, 141. I.ydia's family, 144. F.'\mily of Stephanas, 143. ■ J., CONTENTS. Vii 13— 79. -^-* § 2. The language of the Apostle in regard to children, 1 Cor. vii. 14. Various interpretations of it by JJaptist writers, 149. True meaning of the passage, 155. Meaning of terms «• un- clean," und " holy," 150. CHAPTER IX. ON AHGUMENT DRAWXC 160. THE OBJECTIONS MADE TO THE FROM ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, Value of this testimony, 161. Objections to the testimony of Ter- tuUian, 167. Of Origen, 172. Of Augustine and Pelagiua, 176. Of Cyprian, 178. Supposed counter-testimony of Gre- gory Nazianzen, 180. Of Basil, 185. Councils of Mela and Le- iida, 188. Charlemagne, 189, and Hosius, 190. Catechu- mens, 191. Infant communion, 192. Neander, 197. Curcel- Itpus, 198. Salmasius.and Suicerus, 198. ter, 200. Luther and Burnet, 200. Kigaltius, 199. Bax- CHAPTER X. OW THE MODE OF BAPTISM, 202. Meaning of the term fcapf tare, 203. In classical authors and the Greek fathers, 203. In the Septuagint and the Apocrypha, 206 In the New Testameut, 213—238. Professor Stuart's opinion of Romans vi. 3-5, 225. Dr. Wall's opinion of it, 227. Pie- dobaptist's, testimony ,Dr. Campbell, Dr. Wall and others, 238 Mr Gale's, 240. Testimony of history respecting immersion, 240. fcuramary of the arguments, 250. .1 CHAPTER XI. ON THE DESIGN OF BAPTISM, 253. Threefold definition of this ordinance, 254. Erroneous views of It, 262. Evils falsely ascribed to infant baptism, 263. Sum- mary of evidences, 275. CHAPTER XII. ON THE VISIBLE CHURCH, 280. Mr Crawley's view of its nature, 280. Scriptural view of it, 282. lexta supposed to sanction separation, 290. Hooker's author- It r?^" ,^^^l''^^^^J^f'^'"^^ra,m, Appwl to members of the Church of England, 304. Dp-Afew typographical errors require the indulf^ence ot the reader: but as they do not appear iraterially to at- lect the sense, it has not been thoucht necessary to insert a list of Errata. " PREFACE. Avitl. it f f ' ' ''"^^'^^^''•'are not necessarily connected »,i.f.«,„e„„ci;,i„„, tL P°"""P«°"l'i«l'»e ca.no, arrivo at ■li-c. uJr^ZM "''"""''"'' ""■»« """y l»te»» evlJonco. .afficTafp „ , T" °"7 ""'" '"'"J""' ■>"' ''«/»«' -e.po„..aCr™:::zL:rM""''-""''""-'''' * PREFACE. incr.ts as modern ingenuity, and modern criticism can furnish. To meet these eflbrts, tlie publications of other days and countries are net appropriate. The weapona employed by our ancestors, though formed Avuh skill and highly temperco. do not, in their present shape, answer the piu-poseg of inodeni .v;ufarc: ihoy must be adapted to the science of the day, and tlie peculiar mode of contending, which our opponents are pleased to adopt. The object of the remarks contained in the follow ing pages is to present in a compendious form the scriptural grounds of Infant Bap- ism, and the historical ovidenc-^ which so powerfully supports this pri-A- itive custom. In connexion with this tlempl, it is neccssury to discuss the sc>eruloMeclions wlpch have bceiv advanced against it, all of which have been collectct! and urged, Mith force, in a pamphlet published "omo ti^nc a-o, by Mr. Crawley of lialifox. Had tliat work been sim- l^iy an answer to the pious and scnaiblo j)ublicalion of Mr. Elder, it Would ..ot have called for a reply f,om a Minirter of the Established Church. But as it turns aside from this objeci to make repeated attacks Jil)on the Church of England, at' well as other Protest -nt Establish- meats, and invites the members of it to scpaiate from her communion, HS a duty they owe to their conscience, their God, ami l!io cause of truth, it would be an act of criminal indiflbrcncc to the interests of that Church, to suffer it to pass unnoticed. Im,,resscd with this conviction, and urged to give it ifa due weight, l>y many friends, for whose opinion the Author enten.ins the hi-hest i(S|,ecl, he has conscnlcl to place iiimsell, where none who feel the re sponsibility nttemling the ordinary duties of a .Minister of Christ would 1)0 willing to 1,0 placed,wi;hout an imperious call of duty,— in the arena of controversy. In doing this, it has been Iiis prajor to the Father of lights, thai ho might be guided into truth, an.i so impressed with the Kacredness of the cause he was engaged in, ns to be kept from employing any argument waxli he dhl not consricntionsly believo to bo vidid, or using ai'y exp cssion which way inconsistent with C!irist=-n princip'lcs To avoid every expression which son)o may think sevorc or exccpl'ionjii Me, ho could not possibly expect; hiul he been possessed of Pai-I's rueck- n.^S8 a...l inspiration, instead of being cie of the least subdued and »anc. r-hcd 01 (Jod'i servants, ho could not have anticij.aled ui.h a result Roacersin {jvneral interpret expressions by their own peculiar view, and feeling., an.l it often l.appeuH, that whet is u(»erc.l in kindncw ii received iu hoililiiy. Uui this he dues not hesitate to declare, ua m iJio t 4- 4 •J^ PREFACE. Xl ».g .t of ll,m who searches the heart, thathis aim has lK;cn, not in anv .nstance to wound the feelings, but by calm and candid argl 2 vmce U.e judgment of .hose who differ from him. In tJie arrangement of the Avork ho i,,- r i • ;.i«.rentp,a.omthat::;;:;j:r^.^tr^^^^^^ M.. Ede.,a.d irrelevant to the simple question at issue between the .oursc, the Author had no concern. He has also been desirous of me plo and disencumbered form. This method, he believes, is mo t lil e IvTo en .H,al d.scu...ons, w.th a concise and candid view of the question. It was necessary, in the first instance, to notice Mr. Cr-nvley's views nCl !. , """ "'""''^ "•■ ''"^ "'='"'« B'l^'- °"8l>' to be that - -0.1. Th. two i::-^ ]:::::::z:z^z ncalevKlences .n favour of Infant Baptism. The several object ,; ^raode and d ' n "' "'" "" '"■°'"' ^" ^ con.si.leration of the mode and design of Bapt.sm. and the nature of the Visible Church. In conclusion, ,1,0 wri.erde.sir..s to add, that in the whole invc«ti... • -.. 1.0 .s not sensible of having neglected the consideration o Ts I .^..m.en., which has been urged in the I>an,.hlet before him '. fl ^ o roma.n to l^ proved, to understand the precise n,eaning cf his op- -ne ,. and to n.eet i.is p„.iti„., ,,th plainness and candour In qui ' fion, anc.enr. wnt.rs. cpeciaMy ,he Christian Fathers, he has ill j«. consult, aud carefully examine the original works a c. tn tu.e ho bcbms. to vouch for tho accuracy oC his quotations T, ,1 , « o,„ .«eussion,hehns acted under tho iu pors asio h h w «.ivocn.ng ,1,0 cause of .n-h; n.d however f'-bly ie may ha c b-. ao c. th. conviction ani.na.cs hin. to ,.„«,, ,ha, ,;od will r- I wlnt ." 1.0- sa.d. subservient ,o .lis „wn honour, the good of Hi, ^J^ . ..^e and pro«p..,i,y of Mis church. Should this effort bo o,m, I'-i r Him, who " ivurlioih al! in a"! " • . - - ■ '^'"'""i''" "7 zii frefacb. strengthen one heart in ita adherence to truth, or to aid, even in the slightest degree, tlie cause of that Saviour whom he reveres, and the Church which lie loves, lie shall rejoice sincerely in having made it, and bless God who has permitted him to do so. St. John, Sept. 10th, 1836. r T I CHAPTER I. THE WHOLE UIBLE THE CHRISTIAN'S RULE OF FAITIL In our iiifiuirins nftcr truth, it is ccrrninly of priuiaiy importance to ascertain whitiier we ought to look, as thu true and le{,Mtlinato source of information. To expect to arrive at just conclusions, without having decided this preliminary question, would be in the highest degree un- reasonable, and, in general, an cflbctual barrier against our success. In the discussion relating to Infant Bap- tism, this point is of serious moment, and wo regret that in the adjustment of the (lupstion, wo should feel our- selves compelle.l to diller so widely from our Baptist op- ponents. It is impossible, however, that we should over regard their sentiments in this instance, as just or Scrip- tural, unless thoy consent to take the Bible, and not a limited portion of it, as the standard of roforcnco. Their view, as lately expressed upon tho subject, is, timt it would " bo easy to settle iho controversy if men III f f THE WHOLE BIBLE would agree to let the New Testament decide."* From this opinion we dissent. We are convinced, that no agreement to make the New Testament the exclusive standard of reference would conduce to the settlement of the controversj', unless men were also agreed about the right interpretation of the New Testament, and, in that case, we think they would find suflicient there to teach them the propriety of this practice. The question is asked, " Who that never heard of the custom of baptizing infants, and should confine his in- quiries to the writings of the Apostles and Evangelists, would ever think of introducing such a practice ?'"' May we not ask in reply, How came the primitive Christians to refer to the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles as their authority for this practice ? It is certain that the early Christian Fathers do so,t and, what is not a little remarkable, our opponent tells us that " it was doubtless the erroneous interi)retation of such texts as John, iii. 5. Ephes. v. ii5. Tit. iii. o. 1 Pet. iii. 21, which first pre- pared the way for Infant Baptism. "J This assertion we do not subscribe to, for we know that the prinjilive Chris- tians had Ai)ostolic practice, as well as precept, to guide them in this matter; but wo cannot fail to perceive that between the question and the admission of our opponent there is an obvious contradiction. The latter certainly amounts to a confession that there is something in the language of the New Testament, which, in point of fact, led the Christians of ancient times to maintain this practice. But why, in this instance, should wo limit our views to the Now Testament.'' Is it a sulVicienl reason, to say that " Baptism is not a. Jewish but a Christian rite.^» [f we ad- mitted this, uhich however we do not, could (his circum- *Mr. Crawloy'rt rmnplilot. p, 5. i>'co especially TcrtulHan, iMr. Cra\vlr'y'Hl\\ini)lik'i,pp. li), 20. f \ r^^- THE RITLE OP FAITH. "* From d, that no exclusive settlement ecd about It, and, in nt there to 3ard of the ine his in- vangelists, e?"* May hristians to Apostles as n that the lot a little s doubtless lohn, iii. 5. 1 first prc- iscrtion avo ilive Chris- >t, to guido rceive that r opponent 3r certainly ling in the )\\n of fact, lintain this ir views to to say that '• If wo ad- his circuni- 2\rtullian, stance render it improper to go to any other source but the New Testament for information in regard to it? Does the Jewish dispensation, as revealed in the Old Testa- ment, reflect no light upon Christian rites? Does the ordinance of the Jewish Passover afford no information, in reference to the Lord's Supper? Do the laws for the observance of the Jewish Sabbath render us no instruc- tion as to the Christian Sabbath? Surely a just view of Divine.Revelation must shew the propriety of consulting, upon a point of this kind, the Old Testament as well as the New. The whole of Revelation comes from God. One Spirit animates it all. The di^Teront parts of it are closely connected, and mutually reflect light upon each other. Shall we not then avail ourselves of this light, in order to see more distinctly the truths which it contains? We are convinced that the New Testament itself directs us to pursue this mode. St. Paul tells us that " all Scrip- turo was given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for instruction."* Elsewhere he says, that " the things which wcro written aforetime, were written for our ad- monition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.f" And when he lays down a rule for the just interpretation of those things, he recommends us to "compare spiritual things with spiritual. "| Indeed without adhoring to this rule wo should have the most indistinct, and, in many instances, false impressions about the meaning of the New Testament. Who, for example, could rightly understand tho Epistio to the Hebrews, without going back to the Old Testament for information upon a variety of points? And, what just idea could wo obtain as to the nature and design of positive institutions at nil under the present eco- nomy, if wo wcro left to form our judgin(>nt in regard to them, without any aid derived from their use and employ- ment under the prior dispensation? *2 Tim. iii. \C. H Cor. x. U. |lCor. ii. 13^ 4 THE WHOLE BIBLK precsoly iho mode ofroasonii.liL, •" .' ^ """P""* suiKtlioir |,„rp„,„ When fl .""' "' "'""'«''er it « ---nV„/,„e-re va'crof'r'srL:'"! 7''" "" lutbe 01.1 Testamenf ,„ •. ^''''''alli, they point L».v,- and .1 e iSo '? '"'"'""""^ ""- '» ">o "poh tab,™ of sto ,"M„:„Vs,:r"'N'' ""r"'"« '• we go to the Old TostZZrr ""' "''^ ^'""'M Cl.ris.ia,, Sabbath if we „ " '°«>™'"io" about th, i-ronnatioh "boa't'cl^l.rB^tir.^t;" t" =" ''- dioato the former unn,. R,. ,■ "'^""'' ■*" "fiorts to vin- author of the palLf iefoV'"""''''' ""^' '""■ Th» -•.■""in. a cii»tiLtio'„ ,, : „::„;'7''.'v° "■ ■■ ^^ ward ceremonies t H,. :*"" '"°'''' P"n<:i|des and out- wore in itself :„/ora ';!•;: : hiiTD'"""*" °' " '■ ceremony. Let him rcflej, 1!,, . °P""" " » '" fo -.vospoLiveinstit'to :™ra7:;t '"','' "V"'''™- mice of them, cerenmni., . , ""ward observ- w-noh they relt. bo:': ' 'n^: ^ '"n " """''''"'^ """^ «od create,! n,n„ki„d, it w " l""'"""?'- ^hen WO"/.!!. Hun. It was c^nsisre , ,«,,""' ,"''^ "■»"'" s,ats between the Creator and H '"° "^'""""illiatsub- proper thc-eforo u„, e ,e , ^i" """""'■ " " '''"'"y in se.en sboubl be devo,. 1 . '"'"™'"'»' """ ""o 'lay <-or,nad „ Visible ChtXt „!""■"!'•'"? ^'' »''-' "« »l.ould be f„r,„„||^ a,lmi,te,| „r 7 ' """ '" '"'••""""■'' '■ was c,,,,sis,e,,tii X, .';'.'"'" °°""'-'°'-"'"'' ■»""'•• «o.l an ; the men.be;:' J ; :;,;"»; ""f- ""'"oen -^'^C.w,e;.sra,„,h,«,.M«. ™.,.p.,. .IfT* THE RULE OF FAITH. & ponents themselves, in going beyond the limits of the New Testament for information upon this serious qusstion. We shall therefore, in the following observations, as- sume, as the basis of our argument, the evidence contain- ed in the New Testament, but at the same time, shall make our appeal to the Old Testament, as well as the history of the Christian Church, for corroborative proof of our sentiments.- F^irst, however, it will be necessary to. remove some mistaken ideas in regard to the ministry oT John. CHAPTER II. «^i^ ON THE MINISTRY AND BAPTISM OF WIIN. -vc^haa -1;':; 0° ,::,:'■" 77',""' i" "-"^' -. I).iptisi„. ° of Join's Ministry „,ui .i»'n,°:arr::::^;,;'r c,:,";' '-.--^ --«»..■ Miniver of .!,„ JcvilDi „S i':.."!'* :"' ""''."" are the crounds ,,nr.n „.i • ! ,^- ^^t us see vvbat First, ttVt us' h u "^^. '''' ^'''^ ^°"^'"-on. been a 01.^.1! n not n ^'"'!^^'^'' ""^ '""^^ therefore have «i?^Je upo 1 n V"r "t "' ' -;'i"a»ce.»t But is it pos- Pon cahn icflecUon, to admit this inference ? The •Mr. C'« pamphlet, page 22. tllid. o. 9f .^^ :, ON THE MINISTRY OF JOHN." 7 question to be decided is, Was John's Ministry, in itself, the beginning of the Gospel, so as to form a part of it? Was the Legal dispensation superseded, and the Gospel dispensation introduced in its place, when John exer- cised his Ministry? The first verse of St. Mark's Gospel ^^ certainly does not prove that this was the case. It is merely u remark prefixed, as a kind of title, to the follow- ing narrative, but was never intended to apply peculiarly to what is said of John. The Chapter gives an account of the manner in which the Gospel was introduced. This is what the title of it declares, and not that John's mi- nistry was exercised under the new dispensation. But we are also referred to Luke xvi. 16, and the pa- rallel passage Matt. xi. 12, 13, as containing proofs that John was a Christian Minister.* The meaning of these passages seems to be this.—" The Jewish Law and Pro- phots by their types and predictions, foretold the coming of the Messiah, as a distant event, but John declared his I kingdom to be immediately at hand; and from the mo- ment this joyful announcement was made, men have evinced the most ardent desire to receive its doctrines and share its privileges." f This view of the passage strictly accords with every thing that is said, both in the con- text and other parts of Scripture, as to the ministry of John; but it by no means proves that John was a Minis- ter under the Christian Dispensation. Indeed wo have the very strongest evidencf^, that he ought not to bo view- ed in this light. Every description of this extraordinary man, whether given by Prophet, Apostle, Angel, or Christ himself, re- " j^- presents him as the Forerunner of Jesus; as a Messenger 1 who wr,s to precede him; J as a Prophet sent to announce ; his coming beforehmid.^ *Mr. C's pamphlet, pngo 21. f " ITominesi summo Je- Biderio flagnint, ut recipiuiitur ia sectutorum Cliristi ccrtum." Schleiisncr in loc. tMnl. iii. 1, 6Luke l. 76. Acta xix. i. « ON THE MlNigTRY AND The design of his Mission w&g evidently not to de- clare the doctrines of the Gospel of Jesus, but to prepare the way for his reception, by calling upon men to repent and be ready to believe in him who was speedily to bo revealed to them.* There was nothing in his appearance, manner, or min- istrations, that accorded with the character of a Christian Minister. All was stern, severe, alarming.—It was the voice of Sinai, not of Sion; the message of the Law, not of the Gospel; the spirit of Elijah, not of Paul.f The actual message he delivered was, in terms as ex* press as language could make it, opposed to the idea that the reign of Christ had as yet begun. He never an- nounced that this was the case, but on the contrary, that the kingdom of God was nigh, or at hand.t Our op- ponents say,-This « must imply its actual commence- ment;"§ but we differ from them. The terms them- selves do not fairly admit of this construction, and one l)lain ftict shews they were never intended to do so. Wo find that this phrase " the kingdom of God is nigh," was " first used by the Baptist, then by our Lord himself, and lastly by his disciples in his life time, but is never repeat- ed after the resurrrection," when the Covenant of Grace had superseded that of the Law. Not however to multiply proofs beyond what are ne- cessary, it may suffice to add, that our Lord's own description of John, in Matthew xi, ought to be amply sufficient of itself, to convince us that John's minis- try was exercised under the existing Jewish Dispensa- tion. He admits the superiority of John to all the Prophets, inasmuch as he had the honour of announcing the immediate arrival of the Messiah, but at the same time tells us that «' he that was least in the kingdom of ♦Isaiah. Ix. 8, 4, 5. tMai. iv. 5. ^' Mntt. xi. 14 ■tSlatt. ni. 2. mr, C's pamphlet, page 21. Matt. iii. 4. BAPTISU OP JOHN. 9 act to de* to prepare I to repent edily to bo r, or min- Christiaii t was tho Law, not ■ t us as ex* idea that lever an- ary, that Our op- mmence- ns them- and one 30. We 5h," was self, and r repeat- jf Grace are ne- d's own 3 amply minis- spensa- ail the 3uncing same ;dom of t. iii. 4. bwren was greater than he.'»« The obrious meaning of the passage is, that however great John might seem when compared with his predecessors in prophecy, "tho least evangelical prophet or preacher of the Christian doctrine, whose office it would be to preach Christ cruci- fied. His resurrection from the dead. His ascension, and the blessings of Redemption, would thus be employed in a more distinguished service, and more abundantly endued with the Holy Spirit, than John had been.»t To avoid i| i the natural inference from this passage, our opponents have put a widely different construction upon it. They tell us that the expression "he that is least in the king- dom of heaven is greater than he," means that " John was to be more esteemed for his piety than for his great name as a prophet.''^ We marvel at this interpretation. It is indeed, to use the mildest terms thai can be applied to it, a serious perversion of Scripture. No mind, that was not strongly biassed, could for a moment admit it. The very necessity for adopting such an extravagant view of this passage furnishes additional evidence, that John can never be properly ranged among the ministers of the Gospel Dispensation. n. We shall now examine, what stands in close con- nexion with this topic,— the nature of his Baptism. It is a great mistake to say, that " ihe ordinance of Baptism first appears in connexion with the ministry of J6hn the Baptist,"§ unless the author of this remark means, merely, that the account of his Baptism comes first upon the pages of the New Testament. The appli- cation of water to the body, as an emblem of inward purification, was extensively practised under the Jewish economy, and with the express sanction of God.|| The *Matt.xi 11. fValpy in loco. tMr. C's pamphlet, p. 22. §Mr. C'B pamphlet, p. 7. IILev. viii. 6, 6. & xiv. 7, 8. Heb. ii 10 1 10 I 0^ THE MINISTRY ASTB « not. The mere assenil V?'"^ '" ">»' <"■ John «ee,, ,h.. " Je«„s m,dT d bTm' 'f '""' " "■» '''■•'i- John,... ca„„„, detertineuTTt ''""'"'"'■■" Epi.e„pal Church i„ I„Z h ''i,'"'*^,' "« «>" of .he -ore disciple,, than ,he B „ t. 0!^. ' "u" ''°''"''^' «nho„, proving that .he ba, L oH? '" """ ''Shn, «ame as the baptism of the oXr ,, °"' "■=' "'0 that the one was confined ,„T, """^ ^"" ''» "-"o «^;endsh„.h.oad„rs:ndil:t""'' """""^ '"» »"■" ■•^gard ,0 the admission „re,„!r"r- T"""^ "«" oppotients assume h,„ ,„•?., °" °'^ '"^ants. Our >'. taat infants I;':;,'!''.""' ""^-a-en, ground"" They argue that sn h „ "^haveT " ?''"''"^'" °'' "'»'"'• '1 the account of his ban, Im » h ""■ '""'• '""=a»se •hem." and because ,h^f^ I "■" " "" "^""on of "r. "one so, " rnfttsr;?;.?!"!''- ^ -« <» have done so Z7 r "'''° """""i -' •"'"itthaM-; is Sri!"'' '-'■"' ' ^"« -»"« amount of John's bap, Lm , 1 ""•^- '" '^' ""='■""=' any express mentio^trid be m I °'r'° '/'^P^"""" «'°' a« ever, Je„ „„, fam"l „• hTbff""'^'"''; «»P^eially •her. ,0 God's covenant, by ,hc Z at "^ """""ng ■" '"^ case cf .he children of XiZ'TI""' "'"'' P™'^*"". by baptism *John iv. 1. tMr.C's pamphlet, pages. of it for this even the sub- i"t of minor compare his y trace the disciples of nt evidence ^at of John f the Phari- sciples than said of the id baptizes hat region, e was the 'ill be true the other IS were in thing with Its. Our round for of John. , because ention of e said to e cannot succinct 3ted that specially dmitting ion, and baptism BAPTISM OF JOHN. n also.* And as to the declaration, " they were all baptized of him, confessing their sins," it is obviously a general remark, intended merely to shew what they did, who were grown to maturity; without meaning to say that none were admitted to his baptism, who were incapable of such confession. If Swartz, Buchanan, or Martin, or the present Bishop of India, had stated, in a brief account of the Easteru Church, that multitudes had come forward to baptiiin, ill some particular district, « confessing their sins," should we conclude that none of their infants were admjtfed to this privilege.? If it were said « they were alt baptized, confessing their sins," should we think our- selves warranted in taking the terra « all" in its strict and absolute sense.? The Scripture certainly often em- ploys It m a very different way. For an example, we need not go beyond the very passage under review. AH the land of Judea and they of Jerusalem, went out and were all baptized, &c.» Does the expression « all the land," mean literally every man, woman, and child ? If so, mfants were unquestionably baptized. If not, let us con- fess that the mere use of the term " all," as applied to those who confessed, is no sufficient proof that infants were not baptized. Against the idea of their exclusion, we might with much more reason, urge the general practice of the Jewish Church, both in reference to circumcision, and baptizing the infants of proselytes. Dr. Lightfoot, who was well acquainted with the writings and customs of the Jews, remarks upon this point, « I do not believe the people that flocked to John's baptism were so forgetful of the manner nnd custom of the nation, as not to bring their mt!e children along with them to be baptized, "f And Ambrose, the earliest Christian writer that touches upon the subject, seems to have entertained no doubt of their *See note upon Troselyto Bop. ch. vi. jHor. Hebr. on Matt. iii. i$ ON THE MmiSTRT Alfr> .mpossiblo to reason with fairnes, from ,ho oneT^h' other, upon ,l,i, poi„,. This dis.inoion mi^h" bo rac«t |n sovoral p„r..c„lars; but, waving .ha discnsa „': T^t «*fc <.omm«mon „/ «,-, Chuvch. I, i, „„ iniiia.ory ri« visibly sealed as n.crabcrs.t But the baplism of John has no des,g„ of ,bis „.,„,,. „ „„,. „,',„„ » j' ^^^^ by »h,„h „ „ di»U„gui.hcd i,„p|,„s, a „ero sign rf repentance t It was no seal of tie .„,«„.„, „f g*„„^ no „,e.ns of admission to i,; „o pledge to assure us oJitt blessings. Now this distinction appears to us to baa^ ■mportau. in this question. Wh.tTf i, L'u" JVo sw|: •Wall'i Hiat. Part i. chop. xiii. fi Cor. tActa six. 4. ! I xH- 18. Joha Ui. ft. vif BAPTISM Ol" JOH». !•«, that Jofco lation. The Titer. Th9 'ence to cir- ition, and so omes of the in regard t And they said, Unto John's baptism. Then said Paul' John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, say- mg unto the people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.^^ From this passage, it is plain that John's baptism was essentially different from that of Jesus: that while the one was characterized as the baptism of repentance, the other was disiinguished by its peculiar privilege, as the baptism of the Spirit; that while the ono had no formula on record, the other was administered in the name of the Lord Jesus;" that while the receiv- ers of one might be ignorant of what concerned the fep»nt, they who were admitted to the other both knew and received the Spirit; and that these distinctions were deemed so i.nportant by the Apostles, that they re-bap- t.zed the d.sciples of John, in the name of the Lord Jesus, 1.1 order to their admission to the peculiar privi- leges of his baptism. * This passage, ono would think, ought to settle the point in regard to the baptism of John, and to convince an un- biassed n.in.l that his baptism was essentially different from that of Jesus. Our opponents themselves are some- whui staggered by it, and have evinced no litllo ingenuity •Vqrici i— -v. I vn by the ac- i)th Chapter of •ass that while }d through the f certain disci- lie Holy Ghost r We have not ' Ohost. And ye baptized? en said Paul, tentance, say- on him which 3SUS. When name of the n that John's at of Jesus; >e baptism of its peculiar ivhile the ono administered e the receiv- ncerned the both knew ictions were thoy re-bap- )f the Lord uuliar privi- tle the point Mnco an un- lly diflcrent s are somc- ingenuity BAPTISM or JOHW. U to evade its force. They tell us that " critics have dif- fered as to whether the persons mentioned in this passage were baptized by Paul, and that the question depends upon a nice construction of the Greek particles."* We are perfectly ready to hear the arguments deduced from the Greek particles, whenever they are disposed to ad- vance them; but in the mean time, shall try the question at the bar of common sense. The point is this, who are the persons that were " baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. ?»t Are these the words of Luke, describing what happened to these Ephesian disciples, or are they a con- tinuation of Paul's words, describing what occurred to John's disciples in Judea.^-To the latter opinion these strong objections present themselves. First, it supposes John's disciples in Judea, to have been baptized « in the name of the Lord Jesus" which is contrary to fact. Had this been done, men would not have " mused in their hearts whether John himself were the Christ or not;"j^ and it would have been useless for Jesus to enjiin his disciples not to divulge the fact of hi$ being so, untiJ after his resurrection. § Secondly, it supposes these disciples at Ephesus to have received the Holy Ghost, without partaking of any other baptism than that of John, though the express distinction between his baptism and that of Jesus was, that this privilege exclusively be- longed to the latter. Thirdly, it not only breaks tho natural and obvious connexion between the 5th. and 6th. verses of this chapter, but supposes Paul's inquiry in tho 3rd. verso, hnd his reply in the 4th. to bo with- out point or object. For these reasons, wo plainly see that the persons hero represented as «' baptized in tho name of Jesus," were not John's disciples in Judea, ro- •Mr. C'spamplilot, pagn20, tActa xix. 5. ILuko iii 15 §Aluit. xvi. 20. Ikxm.9. Iv ON THE MimsTRt AN© oe.vmg baptism at his hands; but (as a man of common underataad.„g nrould infer, upon first reading the 2? of Paul.* John', baptism, therefore, could not have been tercel to the same persons. It is in vain to say-" their great ignorance might justify it.»t This would be a rea- son for instructing them, but not for baptizing them again And equally vain is the conjecture, that they might not* have been actually " baptized by John, buf by some of h.s disciples."* They say, they were baptfzed with John's bapHsm St. Paul takes them at their word, and then bapuzes them again, in the name of Jesus: thus shewing, as plainly as words or actions can she^, tha these wo baptisms were not the same, that they were essentially different, and that all the infeknces which our opponents draw from their supposed identity, are utterly without foundation. Our conclusions, thcnf are 1st, That the question, whether John baptized infanta or not, remains undecided, and consequently qU ar^u- ments, drawn from the supposition that L did not do so are founded upon mere conjecture. •Professor Riploy mnkea the folio wins remarks imnn »»,• they were baptized in the name of the Lord J sZ LtU i '* tMf, Crawler's pa,„phj«t, p„ge 22. Uhii. pngo 33. X I of common ng' the pas- at the hands 3t have been ice admini$- 3ay— " their J Id be a rea- them again. might not by some of Jtized with r word, and Jesus; thus shewj that they were I which our are utteriy zed infanta ' all argu- not do so, BAPTISM or JOHN. 17 2nd. That if this conjecture were right, it could prove nothing in regard to the baptism instituted by Christ, which stood distinguished from that of John in several particulars, which render it proper that infants shouid be admitted to it. upon this 'lio opinion heard this t I is the Ian- men, nAor tno right to these men A reader, 3u!d hardly riiin, relat. they were len laid hia "parting of gc 33. CHAPTER III. ON THE EXAMPLES OF CHRISTIAN BAPTISM AND QTHER ALLUSIONS TO THIS RITE IN ' THE NEW TESTAMENT. The cases of baptism by John, as wo have already seen, have nothing to do with Christian baptism. The proofs are numerous and convincing, which shew that his baptism was entirely different from that of Jesus. In addition to those given in the previous chapter, we might here refer to the case of Apollos, as affording further evi- dence to the same effect. For why should it bo said of him, that " he taught diligently the things of the Lord knowmg only the baptism of John-* if to know his bap- tism was to know the baptism of Jesus; in other words. |t these baptisms were the same.? It is quite unnecessary however to dwell further upon the point, and we should have thou.'ht it superfluous to allude to the subject again, *Act3 xviii. 25. I. BAPTISM, AND IITE IN v'o have already baptism. The ich shew that his t of Jesus. In apter, we might Jing further evi- Id it bo said of igs of the Lord, } know his bap- in other words, lite unnecessary and we should 10 sultject again, ON EXAMPLES OF CHRISTIAN BAPTISM. 19 were it not for the Stress Which is laid upon the manner in which our Lord was himself baptized, as if it vvere to ^rorhrct:^^^^^^^^ " Then Cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto ;; John, to be baptized of h.m. But John forbad h.m, thou to me? And Jesus answering said unto him, Suf. fer It to be so now; for thus it becometh us to fulfil all nghteousness Then he suffered him. And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water; and, lo ! the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending l.ke a dove, and .ghtmg upon him : and, lo ! a voice from heaven say- ^' I^Ssed. '• " "' ''•""' '°"' '" "'^°'" ' '"^ -«» On this account we remark, first, that the baptism here recorded js one of those performed by John, Ind there- fore, as already proved, entirely distinct from the bau- ^ t.sm msftuted by Jesus after his resurrection. Secondly, that the reason of our Lord's submitting to this baptism rs here g.ven;-«'it became him to fulfil all righteousness." John s baptism had the sanction of God. It was right, therefore, that Jesus should submit to it as an act of obe- dience. There was also a peculiar propriety in his receiving ,t at that particular period. The prie.4, under the Law, could not enter upon the discha,.ge of their Bacred functions, without having previously washed a the doorof the Tabernacle. Jesus was now'on the poin Of beginning his ministry. He therefore, though of a ^.flcrent order n-om that of Aaron, might have darned it *Matt. iii. 18—17. SO' ox EXAMPI perform the ce- lat all the descen- ved circumcision so;j: and indeed opriety, for the was the same in descendants, but John, was, as we se respects from 'tei period, baptism recorded hese relate to the ifterwards consi- wo shall at pre- onents regard as itecost. 7. tibid. p. 22. IN TH» NEW TESTAMENT. •< -;?^ri!fH-^l; ."Now when they heard Me>, they were pnked m the,r heart, and said unto Peter, and to fhe rest 33. Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, forth, remission of sms, and ye shall receive the gift of the woH u ''- J''" ''''' '''' ^'^^'y ^^''-ved bis word were baptized; and the same day there were add- ed unto them about three thousand souls. 42. And ther ''continued stedfustly in the Apostles' doctrine and fZ lowsh.p, anu m breaking of bread, and in prayers. 47 « be"sav^i.»"'' ^ ^'' '" ''' ^'""'^ ^''y «'^^ - «h-><^ This passage contains no proof against Infant Baptism. We are told that the converts on this occasion repentTi and bel.cved; but we are not told that any infants were presented and rejected because the, couldlt rep nt and believe Those who infer from its being said! " T^e Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved,'' hat the ministers of Jesus baptized none who coul.l be lost, infer what is contrary to fact, as the case of Simon Magus clearly proves. This expression therefore afford, not a shadow of evidence against Infant Baptism. y. The Bapti3m of the Samaritans. Acts viii. 5.---r!ien Philip went down to the city of Samaria, and p.cached Christ unto them. 6. And the people wit , ...ord gave heed unto those things <' Th .. h "r f ^'"'"'"^ "'"' '''''^S ^he miracles .. I. t . t'^' u '^'''' "''' great joy in the city. 2 But when the. .eved Philip preaching the things ^^ concernmg the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus t^hrist, they were baptized, both men and women is Then Sunon hin)self believed also: and when he was . baptized, he continued with Philip, and wondere.l, b«. I l> I: h u ON EXAMPLES OF CHRISTIAJf BAPTISM. " holding the miracles and signs which were done. 18. " And when Simon saw, that through laying on of the " Apostles' hands tho Holy Ghost was given, he offered «' them money, 19. Saying, Give me also this power, that " on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the Holy " Ghost. 20. But Peter said unto him, Thy money perish " with thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of " God may be purchased with money. 21. Thou hast "neither part nor lot in this matter: for thy heart is not "right in the sight of God. 22. Repent therefore of this " thy wickedness; and pray God, if perhaps the thought " of thine heart may be forgiven thee. 23. For I perceive " that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond " of iniquity." Upon this passage, we offer two remarks. First upon the expression " they were baptized, both men and wo- men."— Our opponents ask, why is it said " men and wo- men," and not men, women and children?* We answer, Because about the rights of children no question could arise, but about that of tho women there might. Women were not admitted to the initiatory ordinance of the Jewish Church, but children were. Hence the inspired writers take particular pains to shew that all such distinctions weredone away in Christ.— See this more fully illustrated in Galatians iii. 28.— We further remark upon the case of Simon, that here was an instance, in tho very infancy of the Gospel, of a man baptized upon a profession of faith, whose heart was not right with God. How absurd is it, with such an example before them, for men to argue that we must not baptize infants; the Gospel Church is too spiritual to admit them, for they may prove " them- selves by their subsequent lives to be among the lost" If *Mr. C.'s Pamplilet: page 14. -flbid: page 13. BAPTISM. I were done. 18. laying on of the I given, he offered 30 this power, that receive the Holy Thy money perish It that the gift of . 21. Thou hast >r thy heart is not t therefore of this rhaps the thought 23. For I perceive , and in the bond arks. First upon oth men and wo- id " men and wo- n?* We answer, question could 1 might. Women nceof the Jewish 3 inspired writers such distinctions e fully illustrated irk upon the case the very infancy 1 a profession of od. How absurd for men to argue • ospel Church is ay prove " thern- inong the lost" If id: page 13. IN THE NEW TESTAMENT. « Observe also, that when Peter counsels this wicked man. he says to him, Repent, not, Repent and be baptizea again. He does not think the ignorance of Simon, in regard to the Holy Ghost, a reason for re-baptizing him. This there- fore could not have been the reason for re-baptizin«' the disciples at Ephesus, as our opponents fancy.* ** 3. The Baptism of the Ethiopian Eunuch. Acts viii. S5.-« Then Philip opened his mouth, and '' began at the same scripture, and preached unto him Je- " sus. 36. And as they went on their way, they came " unto a certain water: and the Eunuch said. See, here is « water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? 37. And "Philip said, If thou believest with all thine heart, thou " mayest. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesua " Christ is the Son of God. 38. And he commanded the "chariot to stand still; and they went down both into "the water, both Philip and the Eunuch; and he baptized " him." The baptism of Paul is related in Acts ix.-and that of the disciples at Ephesus, which we have already quoted at length, in Acts xix. These three examples and especi- ally the hrst of them, are held forth by our opponents as tri- umphant proofs, that instruction and cordial faith must pre- cede the rite of baptism.f Triumphant proofs they are indeed, that these things must precede baptism in the case of adults; but in respect to infants, they prove nofAiW. Jesus required faith in the adults who came to be healed- shall we thence conclude that he would never have healed a child Who could not exercise it.? Jesus said, «' He that beheveth not shall be damned;"^ and again, "Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish ;"§ do we thence infer *Mr. C's pamphlet, p. 22. flbid: p. §Lulio xiii. 3. 14- IMork xvi. 16. ■r i I S4 OW EXAMPLES OF CHRISTIAN BAPTISM. rln K, ^"^'^ ^'"" '"''^ ^" '"^^••^"^e «* most unwar- rantable perversion of Scripture, and yet it is precLTv upon th.s principle that Baptists proceed! when th'ey b fn^ forward a fornudable array of texts, all pointing confest ed ly to the case of adults, and apply the r'equisit!ons they contain to the case of infants. ^ t«vt"'^ '1;^ r™^ '■'^'"''''^ "'^^ ^^ ^PP^'^d to several other texts, which contain merely allusions to the case of bap- tism; such as Galatians iii. 26, 07, and 1 Peter iii o, Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus for as many of you as have been baptized into Christ' ^klVn °" ?!^'''''-" ""•^' -y 0-' opponents, iX it ot rr :{ "":' '?'^"''' '' ^y-onyn.ons with havil^ put on Chnstby bapUsm; therefore baptism was always accompanied by faith."* To this ue .eply-fn-st that the ''bdn,.ae clnUhen of God by faith,»Ud iL^^ ting on C '" « ;-f.. .0 rpa4:sr h~:;/- i::t':": -^^:^d-t=rh;^:-j^eh:trc^ "'" *-"' "I""". Lydin, and others, believed befil .hi' received this ri.o, than ti.ey have to infer fromih " rretnises that infants are e'xc.udcd .V m H„" n tI" hcnpturo soys, "believe and bo saved " a. ,°J,!r„',.r « .aj-s, " believe and be baptized " f „" ' , ^ "' 4 i PTISM jsliadnorefer- y capable. It h candour the ecorded in the hich the Apos- ely that upon young, adults mand of God. fiore fully in a ir conclusions reviewed, are lat we might stian Church. 56, be those of 3 included, ft Juld pause to ted as to the rents, to thia the religioira antable one. ifunts ought !» the Jailor, before they nj the saniQ Qven. The L'Xpressly us npply such cy dernanf'i The same nfants from ivithout cx- rW THE WEW TESTA.arEx«-r. 57 S. And where, if examples are to guide us, can Baptists find an example of the baptism which they administer.^ Ihey baptize the descendants of Christians at an adult age;-is there an example of this to be found in the New lestament.^ They baptize at years of maturity, thoso who from their infancy have been trained up in Chris- tian pnnciples;-can they find in the New Testament an example of such a baptism? We have in Acts a sketch of the Christian Church for 30 years of its existence — where is there a hint to be discovered that any descend- ant of any of the early converts, of the 3000 at Pentecost of the Samaritans, of Cornelius or bis friends, of the Jai' lor'a household, or of any other named in Scripture, came forward to baptism at an adult age ? No case of the kind Btands upon record. Scripture is utterly silent upon the subject. Search again the Ej-rstles to the differerrt Churches. You will find directions of the minutest character, suited to all classes of persons ;~why have we no direction about the admission of the children of Chris- fans to baptism upon their making a profession of faith in Christ.' Why have we no hint or allusion, direct or indirect, to any thing of the kind.' The plain and obvi- oug answer h,-^b$cau8e their children were baptised tn infancy. This was the established usage of tho Church, therefore wo have no example upon record, in the sacred pages, of such baptism us our opponents upoi* this question now udminislcr. ' 1 If < CHAPTER IV. THE SCRIPTURAL AUTHORITY FOR INFANT DAPTI9M. i i' ii Chrfstian Baptism derives its sanction, not from tho practice of John, or that of tho Apostles, prior to the death of thoir Lord; but, from tho institution of Christ, ns expressed in tho solemn commission given to his Apos- tles, immediately before his Ascension. Tho terms of that commission are ns follows: In Matt. Chap, xxviii. 18—20. " And Jesus came and spnUo unto them, saying, Ail " power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Oo yo «' therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in tho " numo of tho Father, and of tho Son, and of the Holy " Ghost, teaching them to observe all things, whatso- " over I have commanded you: and, lo! I am with you '* always oven unto the end of the world. In Mark, Chap. xvi. 15, 10. " And ho said unto them, Goyc into all the world, and NT BAPTISM. lie world, and ^ 8CRIPTUBAL AtTTHOniTr FOR INFANT BAPTISM. 8» " preach the gospel to every creature. He that bellev- '• cth and is baptized, shall he saved; but he that belicv™ " eth not, shall be damned.^' From this comm! ^ion, the Christian Minister derives his authority to ' aptize in the name of Jes-is. It is expressed in terr , as comprehensive as language can supply; embrar jr nations, not merely parts of them— all nations, r c merely one more favoured than the rest. Now it is p\an, that man hag no right to limit the terms of this amission, except in such cases as God has instruct', , him to do so. Has ho then instructed us to do so in th ; case of infants.' We nowhere find that he has; and wo are firmly persuaded, after calm inquiry, that wo should be opposing His will by such a step. We are con- vinced that what F-.Usts say about the word "teach,"» in the first of the above passages, ia founded in error, and that there is nothing in the terms of this commission, oriM any other part of Scripture, which can authorize us to shut out infants from being admitted to the Church of Goil; a privilege which they enjoyed for nineteen cen- turies before the coming of Christ, and which they havo contmucd to enjoy for eighteen centuries since that event. All the information we con gather from tho Old Testa- ment, from tho New Testament, and from tho history of God's Church, convinces us that wo are right in this con- itruction of tho above commission. That information wo shall now i)rcsent to our readers. I. 1. The first evidence wo bring to show that we havo rightly interpreted tho commission of Christ, is from the Covenant of God toith Mrnhmn. This is the first part of acripture, in which we can expect to find any in- Umation of tho divine will, in regard to infanta; wn •Soo chnp. vi, I. §a. <0 THt SCKIPTraAI, AUTHORITY TOR .herefore consider it in i,, p„per order. The terms of that covenant are tlms stated- •• stn'ir"' "■ " ^"'' ^"^ '"'"^ """• A'-^ham, Thou •■eumclTd uaT" T-'"'" "'""««'"' ""■" 4* «V- " cr; 11.-2:, t :r rrt^'r ''^^" ■'^'■"- " tvviyf mo „» I °' ^"® covenant be- ■' bought with money of any .a„!"',-''° "°"'''' <"• "seed. 13 Ho tP,„, ■ ■ * ' "'""'"'""'of'I'y jnff covenanf i■» eight days old ry man-child in the house, or Ichisnot of thy >se, and he that be circumcised: for an everJast- ised man-child, cumcised, that ie hath brokcJi k Ishmnel his ', and all that I'e among tho od tho flesh of God had said g passages: I fore-skin of ill circumcise ovc tho Lord oil thy soul, kvhichjis ono vhich is out- INFANT BAPTISM. Bt "ward in the flesh: but he is a Jew, which is one " inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the " spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, "but of God." Rom. iv. 11. " And ho (Abraham) received the sign " of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith " which he had, yet being uncircumcised." Here we perceive, that as soon as God began to form n Visible Church, by severing his worshippers from the world, and uniting them into a distinct society, ho ma- nifested his regard for infants, shewing us that he designed them to form part of that Church, and to be admitted to it, just as older persons were. And we also perceive, that the rite, by which they were to be admitted into God's Church, was to them precisely what baptism is 10 us,— an emblem of a spiritual change of heart, and a seal of tho righteousness of faith;— faith which the in- fants, who were thus admitted into covenant, could not possibly possess at the time. Now these Scriptures clearly prove thnt we have rightly understood the com- mission that relates to baptism. They discover to us what the will of God is, as to the position which infants ought to hold in the Church, and shew tho fallacy of what Baptists say, as to their being incapacitated for bap- tism, because they cannot believe. In these conclusions we are strongly conflrmed, by considering what wo shall hereafter have occasion to prove,* that God's Church has been, as to its essential principles, tho same in all ages, and that the covenant renewed with Abraham on this occasion, was substantially tho covenant of Grace, the very covenant under which wo live at this moment. Let those points bo carefully weighed; let them bo humbly and proycrfully considered, and wo think it muai be extremely *vSco chnp. \ii. It !(■ PI I 51 TitE SCBIPTCTRAL AUXnoniTT FOft difficult to escape the conviction that God's will, once solemnly and plainly signified in regard to infants, is to bo our rulo and guide, until it is as solemnly and plainly re- voked, which it certainly never as yet has been. 2. The same gracious design of God, to include infanta in his covenant, and invest them with its privileges, was afterwards signified to the Jewish people, when they wero about to enter upon the Land of Frouji'^c. Moses "jpon that occasion, cm|)loys this decisive li . : Deut. xxix. 10, "Ye stand this da> . ^' you before "the Lord your God: your captains of your tribes, " your ciders, and your ofiicers, with all the men of " Israel; 11. Your little ones, your wive.<, and thy stran- «♦ gcr that is in thy camp, from the hewer of thy "wood unto the drawer of thy water: 12. That thou " shouldest enter into covenant with the Lord thy God, " and into his ooth which the Lord thy God maketh with " thee this day : 13. That ho may establish thee to-day " for a people unto himself, and that ho may be unto " thee u God, as ho hath said unto thee, and as he hath " sworn unto thy Fathers, to Abraham, to Isaac, and to " Jacob. 14. Neither with you only do I make this co- " venant, and this oath; 15. But with him that standeth " hero with us this day, before tho Lord our God, and '• also with him that is not here with us this day: 18. " Lost there should bo among you man, or woman, or " family, or tribe, whose heart turneth away this day " from tho Lord our God, to go and serve the gods of " these nations; lest there should be among- you a root " that bcarcth gall and wormwood; 19. And it come " to pass, when ho hoarcjth the words of this curse, that '« he bless himself in his heart, saying, 1 shall have peace, though I walk in the imngination of mine heart. (i i ! • OIL id's will, once infants, is to bo and plainly re* i been. include infanta privileges, was vhcn they wero Moses "jpon x^i' you beforo )f your tribes, ill the men of . and thy stran- liewer of thy 12. That thou Lord thy God, >d makcth with lish thee to-day may be unto and as ho hath ) Isaac, and to I make this co- Ti that standoth our God, and this day: 18. or woman, or away this day ve the gods of ong" you a root And it como bis curse, that ;, I shall havo 1 of mine heart, laVASlT BAFTSIM. S3 " to add drunkeuness to thirst: 20. Tbo Lord will not " spare him, but then the anger of the Lord and his jea- *♦ lousy shall smoke against that man, and all the curses " that are written in this book shall lie upon him, and '< the Lord shall blot out his name from under heaven." Here is a covenant solemnly ratified with Israel, a covenant that includes spiritual as well as temporal bless- ings. Jehovah pledges himself to be their God, and to constitute them his people. And who were the parties to this covenant? Did it embrace merely o(/w//s, who were ab'.e to comprehend its terms and give their per- sonal assent to it? No;— it included all who wore pr€S€7it, the entire nation— the men of Isroel,and the'iv wives, their little ones; those unconsciousiiifuniswhoni our opponents would now cxcliido from the Visible Church of God, under the idea of their being too young nnd too iijnorant for admission to it. It went furilior still;— it included those who were absent aLso— the children who wen) yet U7ibom— the posterity of that people in after ages. With these unconscious infnnts, and this unborn posterity, God enters into the covenant, thrms^h the agency of others, who stand forth on the occasion as their represen- tatives; and by this process he places them all, whether absent or present, as decidedly under the bonds of his covenant, as if they had comprehended every syllable of its demands, and given their personal assent to it. And why docs he thus place thorn under obligations without their personal consent? Because it was' for their good and for the interest of bis religion. It vas '« that ho might take them in season before they wcroeorrupted and betrayed, and bind them to his covenant, to his people, to his altar, to his throne, to himself." It was that ho might rcatruiu their wickedness, v hose hearts were in- i 84 THE SCRIPTDRAL AVTHORITY TOR i! clincd to turn away from him, that they might not think themselves at liberty to sin, under the idea that they had not entered into covenant with Him; but be compelled, on the contrary, to feel that all the curses of that cove- nant would inevitably fall upon them, if they refused to obey it. Christian parents! weigh the contents of this Chapter ! Mark how it opposes their opinions who say that an unconscious infant cannot enter into covenant with God, or bo ])laccd under spiritual obligations, by the instrumentality of others' And mark especially the opposition between their views and the mind of God, as to the utility of such an arrangement! 3. To im])ross more strongly upon the minds of his people, that the privileges and obligations of his coven- ant oxtciulcd to their infants as well as themselves, God reciuired with the greatest strictness that the token of his covenant should be applied to them. The child which did not receive it was considered as having " broken tho Divine covenant;" and the parent who neglected to apply it, as worthy of the Divine displeasure. Gen. xvii. 14. "And the uncircumciscd man-child, " whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, that soul " shall be cut ofl' from his people; ho hath broken my " covenant." Exod. iv. 21. '< And it came to pass by tho way in the " inn, that tho Lord met him, and sought to kill him. " 25. Then Zipporah took a sharp stone, and cut off the " foreskin of her son, and cast it at his feet, and said, " Surely a bloody husband art thou to me. So he let " him go." Theso passages ought to suggest some solemn thoughts to Christian parents who withhold their children from baptism. They live under the same everlasting covenant roR might not think !a that they hnd be compelled, I of that cove- they refused to contents of this inions who say • into covenant obligations, by : especially the ind of God, as minds of his of his covcn- icmselvcs, God !io token of his be child which S *' broken the [lected to apply sed mnn-child, cised, that soul th broken my the way in the t to kill him. and cut off the bet, and said, e. So he let ilemn thoughts children from iting covenant INF/NT BAPTISM. 55 «eed What if the s.gn of that covenant be changed — Just! l'"-Jf '"'"f';; '"'"^'"^ '' ^^ ^'>«"' ^^•''•"•^n-' more in,, fi " '""' ''''' " '''' '^^'^"^° °^ ^^e token no more justifies parents m neglecting to put it upon their chddren. than the change of a mark which a man had ong put upon his flock would justify his servants in ne^- lecting to mark the lambs." ^ 4. Our convictions hero are strengthened by observinir principle of the Divine procedu.., vi. the ble „1 the offsprmg for their parents' sake; a principle which h « plainly uitnnated would continue to characterize God's dealings under the Gospel dispensation. The followinir passages obviously declare this principle : ^ " ^shit'n '• •" ' '''' ^-r' '''' ^^' ""^ '^J^^'-"^ God. '•Z 1 h"!''"'.T°^'^'^'''''''^^^ "P«" thechildre, " Z A ' "u'^ ^"""'' gonoration of them that hata ne 0. And shewing mercy unto thousands of them tha love me, and keep my commandments." Psalm xxxvii. 26. He (the righteous) is ever merciful ^^ and lendeth, and hts seed is blessed. Ps. cii. 28 «« Tha children of thy servants shall continue, and their seed shall be established before me." Va. cxii 2 " The •'S-enero/ionof the upright shall bo blessed." " Ps ciii «:,!:, '.' '^''' """T^ ^^^''° ^"""^ '« ^'om everlasting to' overlast.ng upon them that fear him, and his righteous- ness unto children's children.'' Prov xx 7 " Th " ildT r"'»"' i" '"' '"'''^'''y' ^'' children arc bles. *erf after hun" Isaiah xliv. 3. »I will pour water upon h.m that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground ; I willTpour my Spirit upon thy Ld, and my ;; blessn.g upon thine offspring." isai. Ixv. 17. <i* thereof, f men might 4t " seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom " my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these " things." Observe,--The renovation of God's church under the Christian dispensation is represented, not as forming a new taliernacle, but as building again the tabernacle of David, which hod fallen into decay. Isaiah liv. 2. " Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let " them stretch forth the curtains of thy habitations: " spare not, fm^then Ihy cm-da, and strengthen thy stakes; " 3. For thou shall break forth on the right hand and on " the left; and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles, and " make the dcsohite cities to be inhabited." Observe,— The tent of God's Church was not to be taken down, but its place enlarged, its curtains stretched, its cords lengthened, and its stakes strengthened under the Gospel. Isaiah Ix. 1. " Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and " the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee: 2. For behold " the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness " the people: but the Lord shall ari'^e upon thee, and his " glory shall he seen upon thee. 3. And the Gentiles shall " come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy *• rising," Observe,— That same Church which existed, and which sat as n disconsolate female, in a low and degraded state, in Isaiah's diiy, was to arise and shine under the meridian light of the Gospel; it was to her light, and to the brightness of her rising, that Gentiles and their kings wore to come. Proof? might be multiplied upon thin point, hut the pas- sages already quoted must bo sufficient to shew, that the Visible Church of God, has been, as to its essential prln- 1 » i% THE (SCRIPTURAL AUTHORITY FOR ciples, one Church from its first formation to the present hour: indeed it requires only « careful consideration of the design and ends of a Visible Church, to be fully as- sured of this truth, independently of any particular assertion upon the subject in Scripture. But if this be admitted, there can be no question as to the right inter- pretation of the commission given to the Apostles, or as to the relation, in which the infant offspring of God's pro- fessing people stand to the Gospel Church. They have undoubtedly a right to membership, and to the initiatory bacrament of that Churchj for who, without a distinct and positive command from Christ, is authorized to exclude them from privileges, which, for nearly two thousand years before his Advent in the flesh, they had freely enjoyed ? 3. And here the evidence powerfully strengthens, while wo observe the close analogy between the Jewish and Christian Sacraments. Among the peculiar institu- tions of the Jewish econony, two wore more remarkablo than the redt;-~Circumcision, and the Passover. Tho former was tho ordinance of initiation, the latter a com- memorative and typical rite, pointing, in each instance, to a signal deliverance of God's people. Now it is impossible to take even a hasty glance at Christianity, and not discern that its two distinguishing ordinances, Baptism and tho Supper of the Lord, have taken tho place of tho institutions just alludod to; that while they are rites more simple in their nature, and better adapted to a dispensation which extends to all nations, they closely correspond in their design and uses with tho Jewish ordinances above referred to. Tho parallel is striking in both instances, but we are only concerned at present to trace it in regard to circumcision and baptism. if' INFANT BAPTUM. 48 Gen. .,vii. 12. •« He that is eight days old shall be cir- cumcsed among you. 14. The uncircumcised man- ch.d, whose flesh of his fore-skin is not circumcised. that soul shall be cut off from his people, he hath broken " my Covenant." John iii. 5. « Verily, verily, I say unto you, except a rnun" (any one) «' be born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." Here one leading design of these corresponding rites IS apparent; they were appointed as the formal means of introducing men into the Visible Church of God, and as Scr''"^'''* ^'^ '^^ enjoyment of communion with that Rornans ii. 29 » Circumcision is that of the heart, in the fipzrtt, and not in the letter." I Peter iii. 21. '.Baptism doth also now save us, not the putting away the flth of the Jiesh, but the ansx,cr Of a good conscienee toward God." Hero you perceive that both 'are emblematical of •nward punty,~.of regeneration of the heart. " a seal nf" // • ';"' '■'''''"' ^^° ^'«» *^^ circumcision, a seal ol tlm righteousness of faith." '• thTsfns" '^' " ^'*'»«*^"J ^^ bapthQd and wash away Henco it is apparent that both are emblems or pledges .)2"«t.(.cat,on; or, in other words, of the forgiveness of Rom ii. 25. - Circumcision verily profiteth, ,/ thou " keep the Law." Gul v «i «< i ,„„,r • u '^ , . "•*'• ^' ^- * testify again to every man that is circumcised, that Ac i, a debtor to do the '* whole Law." «"•«*. «l« THE SCaiPTURAIi AUTHORITY FOR :y Rom. vi. 4. " Therefore we are buried with him by " baptism into death, that like as Christ was raised up " from the dead, by the glory of the Father, even so we " alio should walk in newness of life." Hence it is obvious that circumcision and baptism were both pledges of obedience to the Divine Law. Rom. iii. 30. *• It is one God that shall justify the " circumcision by faith, and the uncircumcision through *' faith." Mark xvi. 16. He that believeth and is baptized shall ** be saved." Here you find that the " circumcised," and the "bap- tized," are saved in the same way, viz. by faith. Col. ii. 11. " In whom also ye aic circumcised with " thecircumclsioa made wiihout hands, In putting off the " body of the sins of the flesh, by the circumcision of " Christ; 12. Buried wilh bitn iu biiptism, wherein also •' ye are risbn with hitn throiigli tlie faiiliof the operation *' of God, who hath riiisied liiin from the dead." Here the nnaloi^y wo arc tracing iu various partieulnrs is pointed to by St. Paul. It is (juitc iuiinvitcrial to the orgutnent, whether we understand the words " circum- cision of Chridl," to moan the outward sign or inward grace of Christian baptism. In either case, it is plain that St. Paul is guarding the ColossianR n^uinst the tenets of Judaiz-ing lo.ichers, who wished tlicni to nubinit to circumcision. And ho does this by teaching thcni, that when they received Christian baptism, thoy hud realized all that circumcision was designed to represent. No ingenuity can evade the evidence thus nflbrdcd, that in the Aposiltj'ri mind, the analogy we are contending for between these riles is plaiidy seen and ucknov.icdgcd.* *Seo objections conijidoicd. Cliup. vii. r FOR ied with him by >t was raised up ler, even so we d baptism were iaw. shall justify the icision through 9 baptized shall and the "bap- faith. cumcised with putting off the circumcision of i, wherein also f the operation ?ud." JUS purtieulnrs ivitciial to the Olds " circum- ign or inward ise, it is plain :iinst tlio tonetH to Hubinit to iiig tlicni, that y liud roulizod jproscnt. No ordcd, that in contending for nowlcdgcd.* ii. INFANT BAPTISM. ifH The above comparison then clearly shews the corres- pondence between these rites. Whether we consider the privileges to which they were introductory, the blessings of which they were emblems, the faith and obedience which they demanded, or the light in which St. Paul himself regarded them, we are led to the same conclusion, that the one holds precisely the same rank, and is ap- pointed for identically the same ends, under the Christian dispensation, that the other was under the Jewish. And this sin2;le circumstance, if duly weighed, ought to decide the question before us. If baptism has taken the place of circumcision, wo ought to baptize those under the Gospel whom we should have circunnMScd under the Law thai is, inf\ints as well as adults. We have no right to intro- duce a limitation which our Divine Lawgiver has not introduced; or to make, without his sanction, an altera- tion of such importance in the long established usages of bis Church. 4. That the Apostles did not introdnce an innovation of this kind, seems eviibjiit from what is n^corded oHheir actual practice in haptiz inn: the households of those who embraced the Christim Faith. There are throe instances of this kind upon record. Acts xvi. 14. " And a certain woman, named Lydin, a "sellcrof purple, of the city of Thyatira, which worship- " ped God, hoard us: whose heart the Lord opened, that •* sho attended unto the things which wrrr spoken of Paul. •• 15. And when sho was baptized arid her household, she "besought us, saying, If ye have jndged mo to bo faith- " ful to tho Lord, come into my house, and abide there." Acts xvi. 31. " Belicvo on tho Lord Josus Chrin'r, " and thou shalt bo saved, antized also the household of " Stephanas." '' Hero we luive the practieo of the Apostles, in the admmistration of baptism. And mark the princi[)le upon whidi thoy proceed. lip,,,, the head of a family's ombracin- the Christian faith, they baptize that j.erson and his " household.- Now this is precisely the principle upon which their ancestors proceeded in the administra- tion of circumcision. Abraham was circumcised, and " all that were born in his housc."^ [,ydia is bapti/ed.and " her household;" the Jailor and " all his;" Stephanas and - his household." The eflbrts which our opponents ^ make to prove there coul.ihave been no infants in any of these families, we mu-t think, after a candid examination, are signal failures, and this we shall endeavour to shew in a subsequent chapter.f But it is a question, after all, of little moment in thi; case; for these household-baptisms are only specimens of the general practice of the Apostles, in the administration of bai)tism. It is impossible to read these accounts, and not perceive, that they sper.k of bap- tizin/T housoholds as a matter of course, when the head of the family enibraced the Christian faiih. Are wo then to suppose that in all their travels the Apostles never haptized a household in which infants wore to bo found? Could the flourishing churches founded by Paul, for example, in Asia, Greece, and Uome, exhibit no family with infants." Wo are persuaded that a calm considcra- *Gcn. xvii. 23. fChnp. viii. ' f / I I •i<*' INFANT BAPTISM. 47 took them tlie ' stripes J and y- S4. And , lie set meat God with all household of istlcsj in the i'iiici[)le upon t" u family's that person the principle 3 aduiiniistra- luoised, and liaptlzed.and Stephanas, ir opponents 11 ts in any of Jxamination, our to shew II, after all, jld-baptisms ho Apostles, sihle to read or.k of bap- en the hearaham to the present hour. 5. With this view of the case, the language of the Jlposlles, in their preaching and writings accords; but to any other it stands in the most decided opposition. Acts ii. 33. " Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and "be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus " Christ, for the remission of sins; and ye shall receive " the gift of the Holy Ghost. 39. For the promise is " unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar " off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." This language is in full accordance with the views we have bren advancing. We see here, as in all the former instances, the children associated with the parents in the enjoyment of the precious privileges of the Divine cove- nant. Baptists interpret the term "children" here as refer- ring exclusively to the aduk_descenclant3 of the Jews But the argument drawn from Joel's words to suj)port this view is unsound.* The term must mean their off- spring universally, whether adult or infant. And if so, their offspring whether adult or infant ought to be bap- tized; for Si:. Peter declares, thatthe same promise extends to them which ho makes the ground of baptism to their parents. Indeed the very promise here referred to is included in the covenant of Abraham, which we know extended to inf mts as well as adults. •"See objoctions considered,— Chap. vi. 4u, ;< («/;■■ ^fU ^ t^'^ K 4S THE 3CRIPTT7nA.L AUTHORITY FOR li In PI * ? » fii "T^ 1. Cor. vil. 14. " For the unbelieving husband is sanc- " tified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified " by the husband: else were your children unclean, but " now are they holy.'' In this passage, the Apostle assumes it as an incontro- rertible fact, that the children of a believing parent were " holy." Now the term "holy" in Scripture, strictly means "set apart, or consecrated to God." Hence it was applied to the Jews and their ofTspring, to distinguish them from the heathen,* and in the New Testament to the members of the Christian church.f The question then is, how came it to be universally known that the children of a believing parent, even where the other pa- rent was an unbeliever, were « holy," or consecrated to Ood. 1 he plain answer is, by thcjr_baptism. .This was an open, visible, known acknowledgment on the part of the church, that they were regarded in this light; and the fact of their being thus regarded, might therefore be as- smned as the basis of reasoning, in regard to the state of the unbelieving parent. The views which Baptists take ot this passage, are liable to insurmountable objections t We therefore adhere to the interpretation which has the sanction of antiquity, and the decided countenance of Scripture, and of the ablest critics that have over comment- ed upon its contents, by believing it to refer to infant bap- tism And thus we are prepared to mark the propriety of the Apostle's mode of addressing children, in the fol- cwing passages. Col. iii. 20. '•■ Children, obey your parents in all .hing,; tor that IS well pleasing unto the Lord " Ephes. vi. i. ■•' Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right. * •Deut vii.e&xiv. 1,2. Fzraix.2. Is.i. vi. 13. tl Feter u. !), |See Chapter viii. / X''*' 1 f sband is sanc- e is sanctified unclean y but an incontro- • parent were ture, strictly ' Hence it :o distinguish ^estament to ["ho question wa that the le other pa- nsecrated to u ^This was 1 the part of ght;and the eforc be as- tho state of ^iptists take objections.^ which has ntenance of ir cornnifjut- infant bap- propriety in the fol- 1 all ihings; n the Lord, n. 13. INFANT BAPTISM. 4»» ''^ 4. And ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath, but bring thein up in the nurture and admonition of the " Lord." How striking is the evidence afforded by these expres- fiions! Here, in epistles written to Christian churches, - Uie children are addressed as members of those churches ( 1 heir relative duties are pressed upon them as such, and ' their parents are exhorted to instruct them as members of Christ. How can this be accounted for, but upon the sup- position of Its being the prevailing custom of the Church to receive into her fellowship by baptism the infant offspring of believers.? Our opponents say, " these chil- dren may have believed and been bai)tizcd;" but we are constrained to think it far more probable, that they were baptized, and then believed. We cannot but see, when we read these passages with attention, that they are ad- dressed to the children of Christian parents generally, as If It were a matter of course that such were members of he church, and that the parents are addresse.l, in regar ample proofs that infants can enter in," co' venan. j, ^oi; that it was his will they sh ; d d^ o .bathts D,v„.e pleasure was that .hey should be assr^Ltei .11 , f '™'' '' "'^"""" "f'"' church, and t^ce ve e'sLdT"' "\" °i ">»>^-^l.ip. This s.;.e of 1 i^ : When .he Mosaic d.spensa.ion was i„.roduced no ml Th. r " """"'"'"' "■""■« "^I^P^";-"" "hansels .rhin, b '"""" """'"""^ ^"Persedes.ho Jewish;- ,0 b nl however ren.o.e, is given of the slightest al.era "on ,n this respect. Jesus, on the contrary s.atdsfo't « the very crisis when one dispensation sat^uou persede the other, and declares tha. infantfare .o bj .nembers of bis Church and ki„gdo,„. He „Us mort over ,n the course of his ins.rucdons, that bapt ITsthJ regular, node of admission to tha. kitgdo.n. Al , L js ..rengtbeneJ by the evidence tha. .he church of God h =ver been one in i.s essential principles,-.ha. ci^cujci .,o„ and bap.,s,n ares.ric.ly an„lago„s,.'..ha.leX ," ^ themselves v,ewed them in this lisht.-.ha. .hey proceed ed upon tins principle in .he baptisn, of househofd "vl ere there ,„us. have been infants as well as adul, ,-a"d „ .e,r wr,.,„gs speak of child,.cn as ,nembe,-s of ,be CWs •o.npcUed .0 feel .hut i. affords an an.ple .1.^, Z ,11 '■-^ I'// ' '' I 'MiD tS /,' roR lave our Lord'ar ost comprehen- i"S> male nor tie general ex- ^hat coinmand, enter into co- should do bo; dbe associated lij and receive tato of things isible church, itroduced, no state of things —no change is the Jewishj — ightest altera- , stands forth about to su- ts are to bo 3 adds more- tjaptism is the All this is h of God has lat circumcl- t theApostles hey proceed- holds, where ilt-J, — and in Jf the Chris- 'i^j unless it 'Into calmly nnd not bo ram for the '^ ^? ^ INFAWTf BAPTISM. If practice of infant baptism. The proofs are various in their nature, yet all in harmony as to their testimony. They refer to different periods of the Church of God, yet there is ?he most perfecf correspondence between thcni. They not only bear a separate evidence to the question of baptism, but mutually corroborate each other. Tho language addressed to children is just what household- baptism would lead us to expect; household-baptisms are exactly what the analogy between cirumcision and bap- tism would suggest. The language of Jesus, in regard te little children, is precisely what the nature of his church, viewed as a continuation of God's church, as it existed under prior dispensations, would lead him to employ; and the comprehensive terms of his command in regard to baptism correspond minutely with the collective testi- mony borne by these various witnesses. We have here then, the voice of God, speaking through the medium of his church, in various ways, and for the space of nearly two thousand years, and teaching us his will in regard to the infant offspring of his people; teaching us, that as they are destined to be members of his glorified church in heaven, they are to be members also of his visible churcli on earth, and as such admitted to thesi^m and seal of mem- bership. But is this the whole evidence afforded us on this important question? No;"as we are permitted to take our stand in the apostolic age, and look back for nineteen cen- turies for tho proofs of God's will in this case, so from the same period we may look onward for eighteen centuries more, and find at every stage, the evidence rising in Btren-th and clearness before us. The history of the Christian Church, from tho uays of the Apostles to the present hear, affords irresistible proof, that infant baptism has been the uniform practice from its first formatioa. We proceed to this point iu the following chapfor. ^U'^ 6.C /-^-t ^' ■' • . -: - ^. i e.^-7**^*- /J /.v. /w"i<'<: ^v*/- .'"'.-a/f ^.;, = ! I; I 'I ■E ! : m 1 1 1 I S ■>: ,/" / 'f-^jpi >' CHAPTER V. THE EVIDENCE AFFORDED BY THE HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. ^ The lives of the two eminent Apostles, St. Peter, and St. * auI,wore probably prolonged until the year 68, when they are said to have suffered .nartyrdom at Rome. St. Jude, St. Thomas, and St. Luko, were permitted to labour, though in different parts of their Lord's vineyard, to a somewhat later period, tho latter boing supposed to have suffered martyrdom in Greece about the year 74. Timothy's labours at Ephesus were continued till the year 97, and the Apostle St. John, outliving all the rest of the twelve, was spared to preside over the Church, and foster it with his prayers and counsels, until the year 100. BVIDKNCE OV THE CHRISTIAW CHURCH. i» 'C-f't t-^ Y OF THE er, and St. when they . Jutle, St. ir, though somewhat ) suffered riinothy's r 97, and le twelve, cr it with It is obvious, then, that any credible testimony from history, which shews the practice of the Christian Church, within the limits of the first century, establishes what ita usage was under the immediate guidance of the Apostle*. And when we pass the bounds of this century, wo find tho Church under the direction of those holy men, upon whose heads the Apostles had laid their hands, and to whom they had committed the care of Christ's fiock; men who had listened to their instructions, imbibed their spirit, and walked in their footsteps. Such men for example as Ignatius of Antioch, Simeon, the brother (or cousin-ger- man) of our Lord, at Jerusalem, Onesimus ofEphesus, Damas of Magnesia, and the blessed Polycarp of Smyrna, who presided over the Church in that city until he gained the crown of martyrdom in the year 166. Any credible testimony, which points to the practice of the Church within this period, or of men who were born at this lime, ought surely to have the greatest weight in the determin- ntion of the question before us; a question which relates to a plain matter of fact, with respect to which, honest men who lived at this period, and were acquainted with the aflfalrs of tho Christian church, were as competent to judge and to testify, as tho Apostles themselves. I. Such n man was Justin Martyr, the first witness we shall bring forward upon this question. i Justin was born at Neapolis, in Samaria, before tho close of the first century. He received in his childhood a philosophical education, and appears to have been filled, at an early period, with an ardent desire to attain the knowledge of God. The means of gaining that know- ledge were placed by Providence within his reach, and ho became a sincere convert to the Christian faith. In the reign of Aotoniaus Pius he visited Rome. Here be 54 EVIDENCE FROM THE HISTORY wrote a confutation of the heretics which infested the Church; d.rectmg his efforts especially against the errors of Marcmn About the year 140* he published his first apology for the Christians, addressed to Antoninus Pius In th,s a.lm.rable work, Justin refutes the calumnies which were urged against the Christians; asserts the purity of he.r I.ves an.l doctrines; describes their customs in pub- be worship, and in the ad.ninistration of the Sacrament: ad affords ample proof of the strong Hue of distinction preserved between Christians and heretics. Soon after w th rr ph„ th, Jew, in which again he nobly vindicated - Chnstmns from the calumnies which were cast upon em Retunnngto Rome, he disputed with Crescent, the phdosopher, and p.osentod, about the year 164 his second apology to Antoninus Philosophus, fhe successo iIn T l", ""'^'^^"'^'^'^ «'>°'"y of Christians. The bold and i,,,,, ,,,, ,, j.,^,,^^ ^,^^^^^^^j ^.^^, e f.Ue wh.ch might have been anticipate.! un.ier a govern- nen where to be proved a Christian, was, without ay fu he evidence to be proved an ene.ny to the state, and was accused, tr,od. nu.l a'tor witnessing a good confes! noss an. gentleness, an.l unshaken fuithof a aenuine fol lower of Christ was (irst scourgo.l, an., then bcZ , ' ^. l™ Just.n's firstt Apology, wo take the following tes- " Many persons of both sexes, some sixty, some seven- infested tlio nst the errors iahed his first itoninus Piug. imnies which he purit}/ of torns ill pub« ! Sacrament; >f distinction Soon after a discission ly vindicated i'o cast upon h Crescensf, Qar 164, his 10 successor tiuns. Tho for him the r a govern- withoutany state, and hment. He 'i)d confcs- J the meek- feu nine fol- iol>ea(h;(l. Ilovviugtes- amo sovcn- '. Tt cnnnot writings und froiu wliich OF THE CHRISTIAN CHUnCH. 55 ty years of ago, who were made disciples to Christ in their childhood, continue uiicorrupted."* Upon this passage we remark. 1st. That the term trans- lated " made disciples," is the same term employed by our Lord m h.s commission to the Apostles, when he says, "Go, disciple all nations, baptizing them &c." That Justin means here to use it in the same connexion with the ini- tiatory Sacrament of tho Gospel, most persons, we think, who consider tho circumstances of the case, will admit. It would never, we presume, unless suggested by the ne- ••ossity of sustaining some peculiar sentiments, enter into the mind, that he intended any thing loss in regard to these l)ersons than a complete dedication to Clii-ist. 2<||y. Wo observe that those persons were thus "made disciples'' in their ''childhood/' Tho word rendered childhood, J.4 sometimes employed in reference to infants, in the common accei.tation of that term.t and sometimes to chddren more advanced in age.t As Justin's object is to shew the length of time, these persons had continue.l " uncorrupted", we should infer that he uses the term at loast, in rclerenco to early childhood. At all events, his tosfimony shews that children wore discipled to Christ, ulu.;h, as wo conceive, implies their ba|)tism. Sclly. We remark that the period nhen these children were thus discipled to Christ, was at least 'JO years before tho expi- ration of tho first century, shortly id'rer tho martyr.lom of St. Paul, while St. John, Timothy, Titus, nnd other co- temporaries of tho Apostles, wore presiding over the Christum Church. Whatever errors, in point of doctrine, or practice, may hnvo been adopted in after times, tho clear lino of distinction between tho faithful and hcrclU tMQtt. u. IQ, tlbid:«ii. 15. A/ 9^ EVIDENCE FROM THE f cal, was, ftt this period, firmly maintained. Persecuted alike, by Jews and Gentiles, the Church was by no means likely, either from external friendship with these bodies of men, or from internal declension in vital piety, to en- graft their errors and dogmas upon the pure doctrines of Christ. Wo regard this passage, therefore, when taken in connexion with the preceding scriptural evidence, and with the cotemporaneous testimony of Ircna)U8, which we shall presently quote, as afTordiiig corroborative evidence, that infant baptism was the practice of the Church in tho Apostolic age, and as still more decisively shov/ing the incorrectness of an opinion maintaiiiod by our Baptist op- ponents, that the baptism of young children was a novel practice in the days of Tcrtullian.* It is also worthy of remark, before wo quit the evidence aflbrdcd by Justin, that ho appears to have marked tho analogy between circumcision and baptism, and tho refe- rence which both these rites had to a spiritual circumci- sion, which had always, even in Enoch's diiy,charactoriv5- cd the true servants of God. In his dialogue with Trypho he sayj, " And we who through him have had access unto God, have not received that carnal circumcision, but spirit- ual circumcision; wljich Enoch, and persons like him, at- tended to; and inasmuch as wo wero sinners, we havo received it by moans of baptism through the mercy of God, and it is permitted to all to receive it in tho same wuy."t IF. The next witness woappoalto is Ircnwua. •Mr C.'b pnmphlet, pngo 01. t JTat »i,M»i« 01 St'a T«TB nQ(Kixi\iQ>;rfttvr$s Tf.< (^im h TaVTr;v rr/f Kara f»il(ixa nu(.i«A.'«|*lomv 77»(iiTo//»/r, aXXa nt»tnaTntt]t\ tjv F.rwjf Kat o« «^(Oioi ttpvXa^av tiftiif it ihU (ia.tTiaftarot atn;r, t;iiii^ar auaf^iuiHot tftyovitnif, (t(d TO i^io( Tu na{iiM lov ®iov tX^io^ttf, nut naoir sd. Persecuted ivaa by no means ith these bodies tal piety, to en- jre doctrines of re, when taken 1 evidence, and nwuB, which we mtive evidence, ) Church in tho \y shov/ing the our Baptist op- en was a novel it the evidence 1^0 marked tho I, and tho refe- tual circumci- y,charactoriz- I with Trypho '-0SS unto God, on, but spirit- is like him,at- cra, we have uiorcy of God, same wuy."t (BUS. TurVT»;v Tc/i' Kara or THE CHRI8TIAX CHURCH. 19 This celebrated man was born about the same period as Justin. His residence in early youth was in th« neighbourhood of Smyrna, where he received the instruc- tions of PoJycarp, the holy Bishop of that city. He sub- sequently became a Presbyter in the Church of Lyons in France. He held that office during tho awful persecution which the faithful members of that church sustained with so much meekness and fortitude, and is supposed to have been the author of the beautiful epistle to their brethren in Asia, describing with so much pathos and holy unc- tion, the sufferings of their martyrs. Surviving this oan- guinary conflict, he bccaino tho Bishop of this Church, and presided for many years over its spiritual concerns. Here, at an advanced ago, ho wrote his book against he- resies, in which he discovered great penetration, and a thorough acquaintunci) with nil tho fanciful schemes which had been advocated by the opposcrs of truth. Wri- ting to Florinus, whom he reprove- for unsound doctrine, ho remarks, •* I can d ?ribe the very spot on which Po- lycarp sat and expouiidod, his> going in and coming out, tho manner of his life, tho figure of his body, thesermong ho preached to the multitude; how he related to us hiij r.onverse with John, and tho rest of those who had seen the Lord; how he mentioned their particular exprossiont!, and what things ho had heard from them of tho Lord, of his miracles, and of his doctrine. As Polycarp hud re- ceived from tho eye-witnesses of tho word of life, ho told us all things agrooablo to tho Scriptures. These things, through thomorcyof God, I heard with seriousness: I wrote them, not on paper, but on my heart; and ever aince, through tho grace of Cod, I retain a genuine re- membrance of them."* This venerable man, who had *)5coMUncr'8 account of Irentrus, Ceut, iii. Chap. 1. u i$ EVIDENCE rnOM THE HISTOnT I 4 a. been thus instructed in his youth, and preserved by tho grace of God to adorn his church in after years, and at tho close of a long life to seal his testimony with his blood, was surely a conipotcnt witness upon the question before us. Hear then his testimony. " Christ came to savo all person.^ by himself, nil, I say, who by him arc regenerated unto (iod; infants, and littlo ones, and children, and youths, and elder persons.* Tho term regenerated in this pas^^agc, means l)aptized. In this sense Ircnitnis constantly employs it. He says for example, in reference to our Lord's authorizing his Apos- tles to baptize: " When he gave his disciples the power of rcgericratififf unto God, he said unto them, Go and teach all nations, haplizins them.f Justin uses tho term in the same sense. Speaking of the baptism of the Chris- tian converts ho stiys, «' They are then conducted by us to a [)lace where there is water, and are regenerated in tho •amo manndr in which wo wore ourselves regenerated; for they are iien washed in tho name of God, tho Father nnd Lord of tho Universe, and of our Saviour Jesus Christ, and of tho Holy Spirit."^ In a similar manner, Tortulliau, Cyril, Gregory Nazianzen, St Augustine, in Bhort the Christian Fathers generally, use this expression. With tho propriety or impropriety of this employment in it, we are not at present concerned. Our Lord's refer- «jncoto "being born of water," and St. Paul's allusion to •' the washing of regeneration," as well as tho com- mon phraseology of tho Jews with regard to the baptism of their proselytes, whom . hey termed regenerated or ncvv- •Omnos cnini venil por somet-ipsHtn Bnlvnro; otiincs, iriqanm, qui per niiin ronuHcmitur la Douin; iiirmton, ot pnivulos, ot pueron. «t juvonoi, ot lonioics." Adv. lltiroses. JJb. ii. c. UU. OxoH. edit; 1702. tub. iii, c. 19. tApol. i. p. \)'4. ll i JfHjU^ ^ / OF THE CnniSTIAN CHURCH. •f born persons, probably gave rise to this style of speaking But I repeat, it is not the propriety of the expression, but the fact of Its being employed by the Fathers, and by Ire- ntcus m particuhir, that is here insisted on ; and this fact, it is presumed, no one who has enquired into the point 'will undertalio to question. Bearing this circumstance then in nnnd, wo have, in the passage quoted above, a most con- vmcing evidence in favour of Infant Baptism. We hav« the testimony of a pious and learned Bishop of the Chris- tian Church,— a man whose capacious mind discriminated with accuracy between the features of heresy and truth- a man who had in.bil)ed the truth from the companions' and fcllow-hibuurers of the Apostles; a man whoso vene- rable eye ghmced at one view at the history of an entire century, l)eginning with the closing days of the Apostles themselves;- and what is that testimony.? That "infants and little ones, and children, and youths, and older per- sons," were all classed among the baptized in the Chris- tian Church. Let the candid inquirer after truth weicrU this testimony with care. For ourselves wo freely con- fess, we regard it as one, which neither art nor criticism will ever bo able to shake. While it continues to be read in the records of antiquity, so long will it bo an admitted fact, that from the very ago of the Apostles, Infant Bap- tism has prevailed in the Christian Church. HI. TerluUian is the next witness wo appral to. He continues the chain of evidence from the latter part of the second unto the early part of the third ccntu- ry. IIo was a native of the province of Africa, and ci- ty ol Carthago, and born about the year 145. Ho at first embraced the profession of iho law, and subsequently be- caniea Presbyio^ in the Church; but whether at Horn, or Carthago is doubtful. He did not however continue m Its conimuuion, but after a few years cnibruccd tho opi- :;-i<&.i:i:. ..-i^.. .-i._t.r: ^ iVIDEJrCE FH^M THE HrsTORT i ' itiona of Montanus, a celebrated heresinrch, who pretendf- ed to possess the gift of prophecy, and to have the " ful- ness of the Holy Spirit," or Paraclete, imparted to him, to perfect the Christian system of doctrine and practice TertuUian was possessed undoubtedly of genius and ex- tensive learning, but was not equally remarkable for the soundness of his judgment. The veneration he enter- tained for the extravagant notions of Montanus was in it- self sufficient evidence of this. It was shown also by his credulity with regard to a variety of absurd stories and visions, to which he appears to have given entire cre- dence.* The sincerity of his piety there is no ground to question; but it was marked by a degree of austerity, even prior to his pflopting the opinions of Montanus. f He is conse(iuently to be trusted, where he speaks, as an histo- rian, of matters of fact, which must have fallen under his personal observatiy'i- but not to be relied on, where he expresses his private judgment upon a question of doc- trine. His testimony to the existing practice of infant Baptism, we quote from his tract on Baptism, which is generally thought to have been written before he adopted the views of Montanus.J "According to everyone's condition and disposition, and niso their ago, the delaying of baptism is more ad- vantageous, especially in the case of little children. For whit need is there, except in case of necessity, that tho Godfathers should bo brought into danger? Because they may either fiiil of their promises by death, or they may •See hia acco«nt of the man clinstised in a vision: De Wolola- tria, Cap. xv.; also his account of tho city suspended forty doyi from Heaven: Adv: Marcionem, Lib. iii. c. 24, tThe Tract, Do Poonitonti4, written prior to his scoeasion from the church, contains ovidonces of this spirit. JSuch is the prevailing opinioa. It contAioB nevertheless soma #< HiljtJl-t.. -aWDiaw* "- Of THE CHRISTIAN- CHCRCH. »1 I, who pretendf- have the " ful- irted to him, to ! and practice, genius and ex- arkable for the lion he enter- inus was in it- wn also hy bis rd stories and j^en entire cre- s no ground t6 lusterity, evert anus.f He is :s, as an histo- lien under hid on, where he iRstion of doc- ctice of infant ism, which is >ro he adopted d disposition, 1 is more ad- hihh'en. For ssity, that tho Because they , or they may n: De Molola-' ided forty days Bcoesslon from vertheless Boma be deceived by a child's proving of wicked dispositions. Our Lord says, indeed, "Do not forbid them to come unto me." Let them come therefore when they are grown up: let them come when they can learn; when they can b« taught whither it is they come. Let them be made Chris- tians when they can know Christ. What need their inno- cent age make such haste to the forgiveness of sins? Men proceed more cautiously in secular affairs, than to com- mit the care of Divine things to such as arc not entrusted with earthly substance. Let them know how to ask sal- vation, that you may appear to give it to one thatasketh. For no less reason unmarried persons ought to be delay- ed, because they arc exposed to temj)tation8,— as well vir- gins that are come to maturity, as those that are in wi- dowhood by thelos? of a consort,— until they eithermarry or be confirmed in continence."* In this passage we have Tertullian's private opinion, and his testimony as to a matter of fact. 1. His private opinion was, that it was more prudent to allusions which render this point doubtful. The notion that " thres persoiia compose a church" appears in it, which was one of tho po- cu lar tenets ho insists upon in iiis writings after eiuLracing tho hejief in •« Tho New Prophecy." ® *•' Itaquo pro cujusquo pcrsonm conditiono ac dispositione, etiam rrfato, cunctntio baptisuii utilior est; prtecipu.? tatiien circa parvn- ioa. Quid oniin neccsse est, ai non tarn nccesso, sponsores ctiarn poricuIoingeri;quia et ipsi per mortiililatcm dcstiluoro proiiiissionea Buas possunt, et provontu niahu indoiis filli. Ait quidon. Dominus, JNohto il osproiulieroad iiic venire.' Voniant crgoduni adolescunt; veniant dum discunt, duin quo voniant doccntur: fiant Christian i qnuin Christum nosso potuorint. Uuid fosdnat innocena cctas ad reaiissionein pcccatoruin.' Cmlnh ngitur in sccularihns, ut cui substantia terrena non croditur, Divina cnuJatur. N.Vint pctero unlutern, ut pctonli dodisso vidoaris. Non luinori do causa innupti quoque proorastinandi, in quibus tentatio pnrparata c.Mt; tain virgi- nibus per inatiuitatom, (piim viduia per vacitioncm; donee out nubaut, uut couliucativu conoijoiontur."~X>ci?«/)f«. Cup. 18. I 6t i M' ! ETfDENCK FROM THft HMTMrV delay the baptism of little children, unmarried persons, ancT widows; and the grounds of this opinion were prudential considerations;-the danger of the sponsors dy ing,-the chil- dren proving wicked,-tcmptations being too powerful. But of what value is this private opinion of Tertullian ? None of his cotcmporaries held such senUments, and no man of common sense, who is acquainted with the elements of Christianity, holds them at the present hour. Where is the Baptist who believes that all virgins, widows, and unmar- ried persons ought to be refused baptism, lest temptations should afterwards prove too powerful for them; or who imagines, that stu-h was the prevailing opinion of the church in Tertulliiiu's day? If there be any so extrava- gant, wo admit that they arc entitled to all the advantage which Tertullian 's opinion can afford them; but if Bap- lists repudiate with indignation such sentiments, they must bo silent about his opinion in regard to infants. Indeed, as It regards infants themselves, they would be very sor- ry to adopt them without reserve; for Tertullian undoubt- edly admitted the propriety of baptizing thorn, if there was any danger of their dying in infancy. His private opmion, therefore, can afford no aid to their cause. 2. On the other hand, wo liave in this passage his tes- timony as to a matter of fact, whore the extent of bis judgment or the peculiarity of his opinions had no influ- ence; and the fact which his language .^estifies, is the ex- istonco and prevalence of Infant Baptism within the church. If u had not been customary to present infants for baptism, there would have been no necessity for Ter- tullian to recommend the opposite custom; if they had not - hastened to the remission of sins." he need not have advised thcirdelnyingit;ifobservationup,pastevents had not taught him that sponsors often died, before their char-o urnved at years of discretion, and that they who hadbeoa r ^■' — — ^. | — «>-- -jn i jn.l t^^'m^:. -*.^1P^*»« persons, anrf re prudential ingj-thechil- lowerful. But illian ? None nd no man of elements of W^here is the and unmar- temptations em; or who lion of the so extrava- advantage but if Bap. :s, they must ts. Indeed, be very sor- an undoubt- m, if there His private cause. ago his tes- :tunt of bis ad no influ- 3, is the ex- vvithin the sent infants ty for Ter- ifthoy had 3d not have : events had heirchargo 10 hadbeoa 0» tHE CHRrsTIAIC CHtrftCH. $$ responded for at the font often proved in after life to be wicked characters, he never would have thought of sug- gesting these prudential considerations. It is abundantly evident, I conceive, that this writer opposes himself not only to an existing custom, but to what must have been an existing custom long before, in order to warrant tho peculiar language he employs; and he is therefore to bo ranked umong the decided witnesses of the existence and prevalence of Infant Baptism, in the middle of the second century. IV. Origen'is the next writer, to whom we shallrefer for information. This celebrated man was a native of Alexan- dria, and born near the close of the second century. His fa- ther, who suffered martyrdom under tho persecution of Sc- verus in the early part of the third century, appears to have been a truly pious man, and took especial pains in giving a Christian education to his son. His son, at an early age, gave indications of splendid genius and uncom- promising zeal. His sentiments in after life wore indeed tinctured with the principles of a false philosophy, whicli led him to adopt the injurious system of allegorizing tho language of Scripture; but his learning was immense, the labours of his pen astonishing, and his acquaintance witb the affairs of the church as extensive as the empire in which the church was planted; for at different periods of his life, he had resided in all the "arious parts of it. Under the persecution of Decius, ho was subjected to cruel tor- tures, which he sustained with unshaken constancy He died at the ago of 70, in the year 255. From his writingit we extract the following passages. Horn: in Lucam, 14. " Infants arc baptized for the forgiveness of sins. Of what sins? or how did they commit them.? or how can any reason be given for baptizing them, but only according- * '""'4* I II i •4 4TXDBWCE rnOM THE HISTORY to that sense which we mentioned a little before; none i» free from pollution though his life be but the length of one (Jay upon the earth. And ior this reason infants are bap- tised, because by the ^acn, .letu of baptism the pollation of our birth is taken away.* Horn: in Levit: 8, " What is the reason why the Baptism of the Church which is given fur remission of sins, !■=! by ihe usage of the church given to infants also; viiereasif there were nothing in infants that wanted remission and indulgence, the grace of baptism might seem superfluous to them?"t Origen in this part of his writings is endeavouring to establish the doctrine of Original Sin, and adduces the practice of Infant Baptism as a proof of it. Comment in Epist: ad Rom. " For this also it was that the church had from the apostles a tradition to give baptism even to infants. For they, to whom the divine mysteries were committed, knew that there is in all persons the natural pollution of sin, which must be done away by water and the Spirit, by reason of which the body itself is also called the body of sin."i *'« Tarvuli baptizantnr in remissionem peccatornra. Quorum pcccatorurn? vel quo tempore peccaverunt? aut quomodo potest nlla lavacri in parvulis ratio subsisfsre, nisi juxta ilium sensum de quo paulo ante diximus; nullus mundus k sorde, nee si unius diei quidem fuerit vita ejus super tcrram? Et quia per baptismi sacra- mentum nativitatis sordes deponuntar, propterea baptizautur et parvuli." ' t" Addi his etiam illud potest, ut requiraturquid causrr sit, cam baptisma ccclesia) in remissionom peccatoruin dctur, secundam ccclesim observantiam etiam parvulis baplismuni dari:cum utinuo 81 nihil esset in parvulis quod ad remissionem dobcret et indulgen- tiam pertinere, gratia baptismi superflua videietur." I" Pro hoc et ecclesia ab Apostolis traditioiiem susccpit etiam parvulis baptwuium dure. Sciobaat eniiji ilii, (juibus mjsterioruni *1 )efore; none i» le length of one ifunts are bap- t the pollation of the Church ,' the usage of if there were id indulgence, IS to the!n?"t deavouring to d adduces the had from the infants. For imitted, knew llution of sin, he Spirit, by d the body of rnm. Quorum [uomodo potest Hum sensum de ec si unius diei baptismi sacra- baptiz!\ntur et caustr sit, Cum tur, secundum ri: cum utir|uo, ot et indulgen- susccpit ctiom J8 mjaterioiuni or THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. ^ These attestations need no comment. They speak for themselves. And, remember, they are the attestations of one who was eminently qualified to teach us what the practice of the christian church at that time was. He was born only 85 years after the death of St. John. His forefathers bad been christians for several generations, 80 that he had only to look into the history of his own fa- mily to know what the church practised in apostolic times. He was born at Alexandria, and had lived at Greece, Rome, Cappadocia, Arabia, Syria, and Palestine, so that the history of all Christendom was known to him, not from books alone, but from actual observation. Must not the testimony of such a man command respect.?— A ques- tion has been raised by our opponents, as to the genuine- ness of these passages, but without any just foundation for it. A fair enquiry into the matter, must, as we shall shew hereafter,* remove every reasonable doubt upon the subject. V. Cyprian is the next witness we adduce. This holy man, whose name must ever live in the minds of God's faithful servants, was converted to Christianity in the year 246. He had been previously a professor of oratory at Carthage, but having embraced the truth in the love of it, and made rapid advances in the knovvledgo of Christ was ordained a Presbyter, and elevated to the See of Carthage, as early as the year 243. He presided over that church for 11 years, with uncommon wisdom, seal, end devotedness to his heavenly Master's cause. Fervent in spirit, weaned from the world, filled with ■ecreta commiflga sunt divlnor n, quia essent in omnibos ffenuinw sordes peccati, quir per aquam et Spiritum abiMi debtrent ; propter ^ttas etjam corpus ipj^um 'corpus peccati' nominatur." ♦SeeChap. i«. ^''^'^'^im^smi^ -fi-n. 66 lYIDKIfCE FROM THE HIBTORT ., J christian love, wise and discriminating in the exercise of discipline, patient in suffering, firm in the hour of trial, ho placed before the eyes not only of the church, but of the world, such a bright example of the beauty of holiness, as appears in some instances to have awed even the hearts of his heathen persecutors. It was the will of God that one who had thus lived for the glory of Christ, should prove his willingness to die in his cause. He was accordingly apprehended and brought to trial in the persecution under Valerian. When recommended by his judge, to consult his safety, by sacrificing to the gods, Cyprian replied: " My safety and my strength is Christ the Lord, whom I desire to serve forever." " Let Thascius Cyprian, who refuses to sacrifice to the gods, be put to death by the sword !» said the proconsul. " God be praised !" said the Martyr j-and his head was severed from his body. The testimony of Cyprian in reference to Infant Bap, tism IS very decisive. Fidus, an African Bishop, had con- eulted hun,as to whether the baptism of infants ought not to be delayed for a few days after their birth, and whe- ther m this respect it would be proper to adopt the rule of circumcision, and fix upon the eighth day. Cyprian, in council with sixty-six African Bishops, many of whom af- terwards surrendered their lives in the cause of Christ, deci- ded this case, and Cyprian communicated their deciskx* in the following terms. " As to the case of infants, whereas you judge that they ought not to be baptized within two or three days after they are born; and that the rule of circumcision should be ob- Bcrvcd, so that none should be baptized and sanctified be- fore the eighth day after he is born; we were all, in our council, of the contrary opinion. It was our unanimous or THE CHRISTIAN CHtTRCH. «7 1 the exercise of lehour of trial, he church, but ' the beauty of to have awed rs. It was the for the glory of B in his cause, ught to trial in 1 recommended icrificing to the my strength is rever." " Let Je to the gods, onsul. " God be as severed from to Infant Bap- shop, bad con- 'ants ought not irth, and whe- lopt the rule of Cyprian, in ly of whom af- of Christ, deci- their decisioja udge that they lays after they should be ob- sanctified be- ere all, in our ur unanimous resolution and judgment, that the mercy and grace of God is to be denied to none that is born. For where- as our Lord in his Gospel says, « The Son of man came not to destroy men's lives, but to save them:" as far as lies in us, no soul, if possible, is to be lost. If the greatest offenders, and they that have sinned most grievously against God before, have afterwards, when they come to believe, forgiveness of their sins, and no person is kept off from baptism and grace; how much less reason is there to prohibit an infant, who, being new- ly born, has no other sin, save that being descended from Adam, according to the flesh, he has from his birth con- tracted the contagion of the death anciently threatened; who comes for that reason more easily to receive remis- sion of sins, because they are not his own, but other men's sins that are forgiven him?"* f^ The testimony shews, that in the year 253 the prac- tice of Infant Baptism, without a dissentient voice, per- •" Quantum vero ad causam infantium pertinet, quos dixisti in- tra secundum vel tertium diem, quo nati sunt, constitutes bantizari nonoporlere: et considerandam ease legem rircumcisionis antiquce ut intra octavum diem, eum qui natus est baptizandum et sanctifi- candum non putares, ionge aliud in concilio nostro omnibus visum est. In hoc enim quod tu putabas esse faciendum nemo consen- eit: sed universi potiQs judicavimus nulli hominum nato misericor- (Jiam Dei et gratiam denegandam. Nam ciim Dominus in Evan- geho suodicat, Pilius iiominis non venit animas hominum pcrdere. sed salvare; quantum in nobi>. est, si fieri potest, nulla anima per- clenda est— Porro autem si etiam gravissimis dclictoribua et in Ueum multQin ante peccantibus, cum postea crediderint, remissa peccatorum datur, et i\ baptismo atque ^ gratia nemo prohibetur: quanto magis proliiberi non debet infans, qui lecens natus nihil peccavit, nisiquod secundum Adam cainaliter natus contagium mor- tis nntiqufD prima nativitate contraxit, qui ad remissam peccatorum accipiendam hoc ipso facilias accedit, quod iiii remittunturnon propria sed aliena peccata." y-. C)-priani Epist. 59. Pomcl. Edit. • t '^ ' ^ /-n a a /^< />v,./v./c^ .,,^^ r,,0 ^/.r^^^/r. O"' v l>^ f'^'rr/'/'t.y^ I- J e ^'^:n f C Cl - . '/ ~ , r / II '■' /• / • * f- y. •^ • (C ft ^^ :< llt/l'H i-f f y ' -/ //.«' f/ ,a fu I < ' ^ Miii 151 I i : •S E-^IUESrCE FHOM THE ^:iSTOnT yaded the whole African Church, and, we may ndd, the churches in Europe and Asia likewise; for such was the close communication kept up between these di^erent branches of the church of Christ, in Cyprian's time, that a difference upon this point would have involved all Christendom in controversy. It shews us further, what they esteemed the grounds of Infant Baptism, namely, the doctrine of Original Sin ; nnd, what is highly import- ant to remark, that this practice was not connected, either in the views or state of those who maintained it, with any declension in vital piety, but flourished in a church which was blessed with a spiritual ministry, and adorned with the purity of genuine religion. In regard to this decision of the African Bishops, our Baptist opponents agree with us in one point, that it af- fords a decisive evidence of the practice of Infant Baptism in the year 253. And tliis is a concession which deserves to be noted. Lot Piedobaptists remember, that their op- ponents acknowledge the ])ractice to have existed in the Church within 153 years of the days of the Apostle John, How came it to be introduced at that period, if it did not previously exist.'' How came the prelates of the Chris- tian Church suddenly to depart in this important particu- lar from the practice of their predecessors.'' How came the sixty-six prelates, who composed the African Coun- cil, to bo unanimous in their sanction of this practice? Was there not one fuiihiul man among them to protest against the innovation; — not one BUtficiently acquainted with the history of the church during the brief period of its existence, to point out its inconsistency with the U8n('0 of former days? What! an assembly of sixty-six pus- tors, men of approved fidelity and gravity, who had stood the fiery trial of some of the severest persecutions ever known, who had tested thei'* love to iho Lord Jcsui, in u fG may ndd, the or such was the these di^erent rian's time, that ve involved all 18 further, what sm, namely, the I highly import- onnected, either iitained it, with jcd in u church ry, and adorned in Bishops, our joint, that it af- ' InTunt Baptism which deserves , that their op- existed in tho e Apostle John, iod, if it did not ;s of tho Chris- poitant pariicu- s? How catno African Coun- f this practice? them to protest intly acquainted 1 brief period of f with iho u8n;'o >f sixty>six pus- , who had stood rsocuiions ever ^ord Jcsui, in u or THE CHRISTIAN CHUnCH. 69 I* most striking manner, and who seem not to have been wanting in any fundn mental of godliness;--such nn assem- bly adopt without a doubt, or question, or murmur, or even suspicion, a custom which was unsustaincd by pre- cedent, and of such a nature as to supersede the ordinance which Christ had instituted! Impossible! It is beyond the limits of credibility. All that Bajitist writers have said to make it appear that the practice was then, or re- cently, introduced, only tends by its weakness to shew more forcibly the impossibility of erasing the evidence of this usigc from the annals of the primitive church. VI. We appeal, in tho next place, to the numerous and unequivocal proofs of the prevalence of this practice, contained in /.he writings of Augustine. This celebrated man was born at Thngasto in Ntimi- dia, obout the year 35-1. In early life he adopted tlie views oftheMnnichcoans, biU subsequently, under the preach- ing of Ambrose, was convinced of his error, and having applied him.«olf with seriousness to tho study of Christi- miity, was baptized in the year 387. Shortly alterwards he fixed his abode at Hippo m Africa, and was ordained by the Bishop of that See, whom ho was first associate.I with, and subsecjuontly succeeded, in tho sacred office of the prelacy. Ho wrote much both before and after tho rise of the Pelagian heresy, and though the controversy With Pelagius gave occasion foi- the more friMiuent men- tion of Infant Baptism, yet wo find in ali his writings tho most ample tostinu)ny to its prevalence. From his writings prior to that controversy wo select the following: — Lib. i. do Scrmone Domini in Monte, C. 07. Speaking i-pon the subject of divorce, he cites St J'anl's words, I Cor. vii. J4. «' For „„ unbelieving hus- band has been sanctified by his believing wife, and mi un- u mmmmm I I 70 ■EVIDENCE FROM THE HISTORT believing wife by her believing husband," and then adds: •• I suppose it had then happened that several wives had been brpught to the faith by their believing husbands: and husbands by their believing wives. Aiul though he does not mention their names, yet he makes use of their example to confirm his advice. Then it follows, " else were your children unclean, but now are they holy." For there were then Christian infants that were sanctified, some by the authority of one of their j)aronts, some by the consent of both; which would not be, if, as soon as ono party believed, the marriage were dissolved, nm\ the infi- rli nwux.' Jiuu enini erunt parvuli Chiistiai.i, (|ui, oivo inill;or« vv.o ix pcivn- tibuB, siveutrotjiuoconsentii'nto.Kanclificiiti riinit: (,U(mI nun !•( itt.s,i uno crodente dissociarolur conjugiuin, et non tok-iardur irlidclitns conjugmii usque nd opportunit&teui crcdcndi." i I I ""fC^ OF THE CHRISTIAN CrVRCH. 71 and then atlds : ^eral wives had ing husbnnds: \iul though he es use of their (bIJovvs, " else ley holy." For ere sanctified, rents, some by , ns soon ns one ], and the infi- till there were only nccossnry other writings ) baptized. In id shews thnt \n unbclievinir vii and be bap- partner, and tablished cus- its. . C. 23. kVhat good the ifants; where- n iixoro fidoli, et (l(t jiim [)inv'erio> )i!r UM)ns (Idcpfs PXCIIlplis lillllt'll licindo R('((ni- tctn Mirrfi sunt.' r« lit!!) ex pcii'ii- :,U(mI 11(111 !!( u't.M ariuw ii i'dclitns as after they have received it, they often die before they are able to understand erny thing of it?' As to which mat- ter it is piously and truly believed, that the faith of those by whom the child is offered to be consecrated profits the child. And this the most sound atahority of the church doth commend, that hence every one may judge how pro- fitable his own faith will be to himself, when even ano- ther person's faith is useful for the advantage of those that have as yet none of their own. For how could the widow's son bo holpen by his own faith, whereof, being dead, he could have none.? And yet his mother's faith was useful for his being raised to life again."* Auguatinus do Baptismo contra Donatistas, lib. iv. C. 15. " If any one do ask for divine authority in this matter: though that which the whole church practises, and which has not been instituted by councils, but was ever in use, 13 very reasonably believed to be no other than a thin^^ delivered by authority of the Apostles: yet we mr.y besides take a true estimate how much the Sacrament of Baptism docs avail infants, by the circumcision which God's for- incr people receive.!. For Abraham was justified before ho received that; as Cornelius was endued with ttie Holy Spirit before ho was baptized: and yet the Apostle says of Abraham, that ho received the sign of circumcision, a seal ot the righteousness of the faith, by which he had in *'• Cluo loco rfiam illud pcracrutaii homines solent. Sacra- niontuu. bapt.H.,u ('hrLsti ,uiJ parvuiis prosit; cu.n eo accopto p e ru .,uo .nonuntur. pr,as.,uun. ox eo quid-piam co«no«cere %tuor- unt/ (luaia ro nut., p.o rect.t ut omnoin domceps infantom masculum octavo dio circumcidrrot, qni nondum potcril oordo credere ut ci drpufaiclui' ad ju.stitiam, uisi quia et ipsum per seipsum sacnimcntui.i iiiultmn valc'bat' t'^i- cut ergo in Abraiiam prir^cossit lidoi justiiiu, m nccessit circumcisto •ignnculum juatilia^ fie the eighth day, before, and (as > righteousness in his infancy, ramcnt of re- in practice the , the mystery ifker."* 1 quxrat: quan- institutum, sed tradituiu rectissi- liil valeat in par- 1 quuiJi prior pa- is est Ahrahani, I biiptizarcturtfi- I Pigimrn t jcepit ;oido credidcMut, rc'ceptutn est ut cumnidcret, qni ■ ad justitiarn, rn valebut? ^ij- issit circiimcisto Silt saiictilicaiio iiontuni rrg( ne- octavo SUIT) na- iistitiln fi(I(!i, (it cruscciito '^m OV THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 73 Do Genesi ad literam, lib. 10, "The custom of our mother the church in baptizing in- fants must not bo disregarded, nor be accounted need- less, nor believed to be other than a tradition of the Apostles.'"* From the writings of Augustine after the rise of the Pe- lagian heresy. Lib. iii. contra duas Epist. Pelagian. C. 10. " Original sin is so plain by the Scriptures, and that it is forgiven to infants in the laver of regeneration is so confirmed by the antiquity and authority of the Catholic faith, and so notoriously the practice of the Church, that whatsoever is disputed, inquired, or affirmed of the ori- gin of the soul, if it be contrary to this, cannot be true.t Lib. i. Of the guilt and forgiveness of sins, &c. "If they (Infants) are not diseased with any sickness of original sin, why arc they carried to Christ the Physi- cian to receive the sacrament of their eternal salvation, by the godly fear of their friends that run wiih them to it.? Why is it not said to them in the church, Carry back from hence these innocent creature:.- the whole have no need of a physician, hut tlioy rhat arc sick: Christ came not to call the ri^Miteous, but sinners.' So odd a thin^- jUi?titifi ciijijfl si|?nncu!ura in inf.mto pr-presspnU ; ila et in hapliza- fis iiiraiitil.ns pi-:fCCssitie<%-ncr;ilioi,i.-. sacnui.cnltim, ct (,si Christia- nam tciiucniit pioialoni) , oqultur in cordo conversio, cuius myat"- nuni i»r,i.'ce:.-.it in corpore." *•• Conauotiulo tanion matrin escIosLv in boptizunuin paivulij noquaquuin «pt)menda est. nuquo u!Io mo.!u suporllua deputanda. nee nnuMiiu ci.dtinda nisi Apodolica rsFc tijuliuo." fScd hoc dico.tani niiiiiir.Miuni csso Hncniiatibii.s,qu,I,„s otiam ia inajoribus.as.erimus esseoelebrandum " tiaiucntu.n, «t ahs,|uo rodompuone Chrisli aliquibus re-ina calo. mn pronnltat. iVumua.n «e vol ia.piu.n alic,uo.n l.a,re° cum u- d.^so, qu. hoc quod proposuit do parvulis diciot. Quis en m it i evan.d.co lecfonis i.naru. o.t, .[ui hoc non .„odo n Iirmn"c o ctur sed qu, vel lov.tur dincro ant etirun sontirc po.ssit? Der'Z' ;"b;p;i":;;";i;i';' r ■':"'"^*"°^^" -8010.00.4,. ..so veiuZ Ko, baptiza. ft ,„ (.luislo renasc. v.tat? Nisi ronatu-s ex nnua rt Hpn-.tu Kmcta, .x-g.un, ccoloin.n nnllu. po.sit intrvue. Quulll iiuuidni gei.cri!! H-uemptioneiii? i j, Is to infants, as ied the sacra- e the kingdom redemption of ly impious he- :h he had men- norant of that 't say to affirm thing, or even !an be so impi- zed and born the kingdom m of Heaven, ^Spirit. Who t, of what ana ?"f earning, who led in Africa, irs in a vehe- ginal Sin, in triumphantly «cnti verbis in oeiebraridum." lis bfiptisiiii sa- ils legna calo- lia'reticuin au- (luis cnim ita I ndirmnio con- sit? l>eiii(}urj esso velit.dutii e. Quis illo M coiuuiiuicin OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 77 urged against him by hi. opponents, and who so T It the force of the argument, as to use every art and inge. uity to extricate himself from the difficulty in which it placed him. How easy for him to have cut to pieces their fa- vourite argument by one short sentence containing a de- nial of Infant Baptism! Could he have pleaded that In- fant Baptism was an innovation; could he have ur^^ed that It was not the practice of the primitive church; c'ouhl he have shewn the time of its introduction and the opposition that was raised against it; could he have pointed out in any part of Christendom a society of Antipaedobaptists, who retained an opposite practice, and pleaded antiquity for their support, what a triumph would it have affonled hrni! Does he then do so? No;-precisely the re- verse. He frankly boars his testimony to the prevalence of this custom, to his own assent to the propriety of it, and confesses that he had never heard of any, even an impi- ous heretic, who had ventured to deny it. Let the candid mind pause over this declaration in addit on to those which have been previously quoted. Let th , sincere in- quirer after truth, consider the chain ofev lences thit has now been placed before him, and we are persuaded he must feel the conviction that Infant Baptism prevailed m the first four centuries, universally through the Chris- tian Church. It is plain from the evidence advanced, that in the mid- die of the fourth century, i.e. about 250 years from St John's da,, it pervaded every church in Christendom- the most learned men who were then living esteemed it an Apostolic practice, and had never heard of one whode- • nied that it was so. It is equally plain, that in the mid.llo of the third century, or about 150 years from St. John'^ time, It pervaded all the churches of Africa, ami that si.\ty.six of her Prelates, with iho eminent Cyprian ai 78 EVIDENCE FROM thp- nr.^...^ FROM THR HISTORy or THE CHURCH, their head, regarded it as no innovation U • . from the writin-3 ^fTp.-M.n- ""°^^'^'0"- •<• 'a evident these evidences befi.l. . '=™""-y-* With we^IllVj'Sfn^e'Sf fhlS,'""' t ^•""'''-•" -"fi-s of Asia Hy-ian Christian" ^L te? ^^^ l^^^'-^^^^^ P-.ice. Tho Ti-avancoro and Malabar and w m h ' k '"''^''" '^« '"*«"««• of ihe early ages of Chris ianhv 7.1 ■ ''^ ^^"^ ""'"^^ t'^^re from tomMheui'gooflnSro ' ^r '■""^"S »''^i'- Primitive cus- cannot be questioned SH. .S '"'"^"''^ «^^^«^« «''»rches Apostle St. Thomas planteTtl e f ol 1'''"^" '^"""^ '^at the '>"'y church with which thPv !n ^^' "? '''"^ ''^"""•y^ and tho '-cl co„m.unication va thrcfrh ^."'''•'''"u^"' ««'« '" have after the fifteenth cent rj ex 'eiher^Lfl "''"'''• *^«"'« '"'^^^'^ ;;ea coast, but the churciL in the iSf f"^"^f «?" those on tho domination, hid their booIsfleS to ».:'"'' ' "' '" ^'"'^ ''^ h^«- 'n s.mpiicity and purity ?he primitive ritpli 7n?"'"^ ^"^ ''^'"i"^'' like the witnesses to vvh .m '. """"'o ntes of Christianity. Thev to have l-ardof'such s c ,arBami:t^"*oP''r'"'' '^PP^- "-er' ^-'osed to then, that ^^^7";!:z:^?^;^:^\t^:^ ^ rHE cauRcrr. CHAPTER VI. ON THE OBJECTIONS OF BAPTISTS IN REG\RD lO THE COMMISSION OF THE APOSTLES-THE LAN lip^M^ ^^' ^^^^'^ ^^ REFERENCE TO LITTLE CHIL- ^pv,^■:;''^'' ^^' '^^^'^ DECLARATION CON- CERNING THEM AT PENTECOST. I. Three objections are made to our views of the com- niissiion of the Apostles. 1. It is said, the previous practice of the Apostles would lead them to think that only adults were to be baptized.* We have already shewn, that their previous practice in [this respect, and that of John, cannot be ascertained, and ! that if It could be, no argument could be drawn from it in re.'ard to Christian Baptism.f We freely admit, how- ever, the power that previous custom would have upon *Mr.C.'s Pamphlet, p. 10, tChap. II. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) h ^A .. ^? > > w ^"-e. 2^ ^ ^1 O'/^^ Photo^^ciphic Scienc'es Corporalion 33 WIST MAIN STRUT WHSTIR.N.Y I4SII0 (716) •73-4S03 o A. mv o vl% .v 4^ 4, ^5' Ua '/. BO ON THE OBJECTIONS REGABDINO their minds, and this very circumstance convinces us that they would understand their commission as extending to infants, no lesa than adults. Their nation had been for ages accustomed to make proselytes from among the Gentiles.* Thoy had the Divine sanction for doing so, and for admitting such proselytes to the covenant of God by circumcision. But when this was the case, they ad- mitted the infants ns well as iheir parents. The Divine Law had taught them that this was the proper mode of procedure, and thus prepared them to understand in the same latitude their commission to bapti/.e. Again, we remark that ihey had been accustomed to the practice of baptizing prosclytes.t The fact has been *'• According to some, tliore were in Israel, in the time of So- lomon, 1 5:j,(i00 of these proselytes. "—ifoimson'a Theol. Diet. Jrt. Proselyte. tMpon the subject of proselyte baptism, we refer our readers to the following authorities. Dr. Rces. "We find it to have been the custom of the Jews, solemnly to baptize, as well as to circumcise, till their pnjselytes. As their writers treat largely of the reasons for this rite, and give no hint of itj being a novel institution, it is probable, that this had j'lvvays been the custom antecedent to the time of Rloscs, whoso iiccount of the rite of circumcision, and of the manner of perform- ing it, is by no means circumstantial. The Jewish writers, with- out one dissenting voice, allow the fact, that the practice of Jew- ish baptism obtained before and at, ns well ns after, our Savi- our's time, There i.^ also a strong intimation, even in the fJospel itself, of such a known practice among the Jews in. the time of John tho naptist, John i. 25. 'J'he testimonies of th§ Jewish writers are of tho greater weight, because the practice, reported by them to have been of so ancient a date, did still remain among them; for if it had not been of that antiquity to which it pretends, viz.. before the lime of Christ, it is not likely that it would ever have become a custom among the Jews afterwards. Would they begin to proselyte persons to their religion by baptism, in imita- tion of the disciples of Jesus of Nazareth, whom they held no- cursed.' And yet, if this proselyte baptium were adopted by the Jews since the time of Christ, it must have been u mere innovu- ii J i BDINB e convinces us that ion ns extending to lation had been for s from among the nion for doing so, :ie covenant of God the case, they ad- en Is. The Divine ihe proper mode of ) understand in the ize. een accustomed to The fact has heeii el, in ibo time of So- inson'a Theol. Diet. KS refer our readers to e cueitom of the Jews, 0, till their pnjselytes. for this rite, nnd give robnble, that this hod time oflMoscfi, who!f perform- Jrwisii writers, with- t the practice of Jcw- 11 as after, our Savi- n, even in the fJospcl e Jews in. the time of inionics of th^ Jewish ! practice, reported by d still remain among to which it pretends, ;ly that it would ever rwards. Would they by baptism, in imitu- whom they held nc- were adopted by the Jbccn u tiiero innovu< THE COMMI98IOW OF THE APOSTLES. SI Bomotimea doubted, but surely without reason. The prac- lice certainly jirevuiied among them universally in the lion in imitntion of Christians, which is not very likclv.-ZJr i?/.*-*' JVcw Cydopcpdia, Jlrt. Baptism. ' Muimonidcs. «• Jn all n-os whensoever any Gentile was wiU Img to enter into the covenant, and bo jr.iherod under the winas ol tliobiiocl.ini.il, mid to undcilalie tl.o )oko of ll.o law, he was bound to havoci.Tu.i.cision and bnptisii.. a.ida peace oliorin-r- and If It were a woman, haptis... and sacidco, I'apiisi.i was m the desert, before the giving of the law. If uu fsraelito take a GcntUe child, orjaid a UcntUc infant, nnd baptize him in the name of a prosc/i/te, behold, he is a i>rofclijlc."—huri Bia C la and tint full JUhdiin. C. 8. • . *«, rnlnind of Jinbiihn. «« Any malo child of a proselvto un- der the ago ol tl.irleon years and a day, and any fenmle, under tb» age of t-.vclvc years and r day, wa.s baj.tizcd as an infant, at the re- quest and by the asso.it of li.o father, or the authority of the coun- c.l. ^ Scldch dc jjirc A'at. H Gent, juxla llcbrccos, L. II C 2 Cat, net. •• The .lews require three Ihiiig.siu a complete prosel yte, baptism. crcMinci^lon, and s-acrilico: but for women, only baptisi.i .-Hid sacrifice. Ilnpti.sin was never lepeated, neither in the poi-son of the parent proselyte, nor in that of iiis childien •"-/;;,• tionart/ of t/ic liiblr, art. Prosilt/tc. Jlmirican Encyrlopcedia. •' It' was the practice in the Jew- ish Miureh, long befoio Chri.sf-^ time, to bapfi/o proselytes, as a pnit of the ceiemony of their admission ''—Art. liaptiiim Jnhn. " I'ro.^elytes nro united with the croat body of the Jewish people, not only by circumeiHionbut by bapii.sm a'l.so 'J|,« Jovys ns.^.Mt, that the baptism of prosclj Ics, w-|iich has now been ppokea of, is inenl.oned in Ilxod. xix. 10, 14, & xxiv 8 "— £iA licrtl Jlrchaolo'xif, Sect. .12.). Henri/. <• They readily apprehended baptism to be fitly used ns 11 snored rite or ceremony, for tho .Jewish Church had alway. iHcd It with ciiTuniciHion in the nd.ni.^^^ion of nroseiyfos, to signify the cleansing of il.em from tl.o pollutions of their former s"iatP Hint sign was made ur,e of in tl.o Christian church, that it nii.ht I.o the more passable. They expected that it would bo usrd'iri the ( ay.s of IMessiah, becauso it was promised that then ther. should bo a fountain opened, [Zech. xiii. 1,] and clean water •prinkled. [Kzel(. xxxvi. 2'i.]" C'omwnit. on John i. a.-). Srotf. " It became customary in the Jewish cl.urcli, to ban- |./.e those who were proselyt.d to their religion fmm the CenfiU both iiiulo and female, as well as to ciicutnciue the .uuIob: thi« d*. m ON THE OBJECTIONS UEOAROINO second century, and their most distinguished writers affirm that it had done so ages before, from the very time of their Acted, thai they deemed tliem unclean in tliomsclvcs, nnd not meet to join tlio congregation of the I,oid, till lliey were washed from the filthiness of their (Jentilo state. I'he prophets, also, often alJuded to this emblem of the soul's being cleansed from sin." Comment on Matt. iii. 6. Dr. ^dam Clarke. " The Apostles knew well, that the Jews not only circumcised the children of jiroscly tea, b\xi also bap- tized them. The children and even infants of froselytea were baptized amonsr the Jews. They were in consoquence re- puted clean, and partakers of the blessing of the covenant." Com- ment, on Matt, xxviii. 19. John Brown. «' If n)ales. they were circumcised and ihen baptized, and then presenlcd their oblation to the Lord. 'J'hcir fe- males were baptized nnd then they oflcrcd tlicir oblation. No bovs under thirteen years of age, or girls under twelv3, were admitted without the consent of Iheir purent>i. or, if these refused, without the consent of the phco."— Dictionary of the Bible, Art, Proselytes. Dr. Wm. Brown. «« If the head of a family was baptized, the infants loere baptized at the same time. It was a matter of course in the. baptism of houses. Tlio females were received by baptism nnd sacrifice." Antiquities of the Jews, Vol. I. foges (]29, (i:]0. Witsius. «• When n Gentile became n proselyte of righteous- ness, three ceremonies woio used, -circumcision, baptism, and sa- cnfico. Hut wo are spocia'lv to observe, fhut ivin little children VJere baptized, (»enerally at the same time with their parents. J or thus It IS said in Talmud Dabylon: They baptize the little yovn/r proselyte. 'J'lioy malio the first prai-iice of this baptism to be very ancient S^'omo nscribo it to the patriarch Jacob, when lie received into his finiily and domestic church, the Shechemite young women, and other genlilos who resided with liim. Others deriv(! the (list testimony, or practice, of this baptiHin. from what 18 said to Moses, Exodus, xh. K); «' Co unto the peop'o nnd sanc- iify them," ^o. Economy of the Covenants, Vol. III. paset Prideaux. «' The .Tews ore remnrkcd, in our Saviour's time, to have been very sedulous io convert to their religion; and when any were thus proselyted, they were initiated by bnpiism, sacrifice, and circumcision." Connexion of the Old and J\\w Tc«w, the term would m which the Jews )f tlic term "discr- proofs to the same lipy would be supcr- Saptists attach to it ithcm? Who that could suppose for words in the com- ound for the rejcc- '0 put it to the can - )u willing that your ? Do you believe, n Matt. xxviii.lO, 20. "liupljsui, § 5. THK COMMISSIOIf 0» THE APO«TLE«. if for example, that the baptism of the Spirit never pre- cedes the baptism of water? Upon your own principle!i you must, for our Lord says, " Except k man be born of water and of the Spirit,"~Mark the order, lira «' born of water," then " of the Spirit." According to your system of mterpretation, the regeneration of the heart must al- ways follow, never precede, the baptism of water. Do you believe this? The fact is, you believe precisely the reverso: you think a person is not a proper recipient of water-baptism, until his heart is regenerated. Here then you deal unfairly with the word of God. You assume, in reference to particular passages, principles of interpreta- tion, which cut to pieces other parts of your system. 3. The last objection Baptists raise to our interpreta- tion of the commission is, that the same principle would render it obligatory upon us to baptize every individual of whom those nations are composed, without regard to «; feelings, motives," character, or any other considera- tion. Wo reply in the words of our opponents, that " a law of Chnst may be as well set forth by example, as bv precept."*- Now the example of the Apostles teaches us, that in the case of adults, wo ought to demand a credible profession of faith. And this demand necessarily ex- eludes those adults, whj cannot afford us this evidence of their title to this ordinance. But an exception confirms the rule, in cases where no exception is made, which is precisely the case of infants. Neither Jesus,nor his Apos- tles have told us to demand this profession of faith from infants; they have not done so verbally, or by their exam- pie; but on the contrary taught us by a variety of ways which to our minds are perfectly satisfactory, that they ought to be admitted to baptism without it. We do not therefore, in executing our commission to baptize, prc- •Mr. C'fl ramphlet, page 86. ss ON THE OBJECTIONS HtQARDlWa s«mo to m.iko oxnoptions, where Christ has not made them, or to exclude those whom ho has not excluded. II. 'I'ho lan'"P'>«ed of little in- lants. We deny this inference. Whatever proportion they may bear to the other me.nbers of Christ's church. - ^Iln 7 ; H ""' ''"f ' '''""•'" »»•"''«••'•-" i« g'-'^^t. we main- ta,„ that the words "of «uch is ihe kingdom of heaven '• do not mean that they alone compose the kingdom, but hat thepnnleires of it belong lo them. They .Hean that the k.ngdom of heaven "is theirs;" that they are sharers in Us blcssmW truth, the Scnptures have decided it with sufficient pl„i„. ness; for we are to d that John '.was filled with the Holy Ghost even fto,„ hi. .nolher's worab.- Here then we have those plain facts before us. Infants have received >he Sp,r,t even from their birth. Baptists believe they ,nus receive ,. ,n order to be saved. Under the Jewish dLpen sauon. ,n ants were adtnitted to God's covenan 'and shard .t, blessings; and it was the known and establish ed pnncpleoftho Divine procedure under the J™ h economy as well as the predicted one under the Chi, .lan, to t^Jnnt then, to share in spiritual blcssi„g,,..the vet gilt of the Spint i,sclf,-fur their parents' sa e And ,„ I people we I ac,,ua,nted with these truths, the Apostles I,! Clare in reference to the out-pouring of the Sprit, "he promise i, „„to you and to your children," I „w 1 „,k must such persons, how must any persons, acqua , t„,i w..h these truths, and no, biassed with so^e flvo, ri^^^ system they are anxious to support, view this prec ^.m promise ? Umncs.ionahly, if they weigh the subject,-™," without doing ihis, .ho ablest commentators my ha.ar «lio n,o,t untenable conjectures upon this „r any other pas' •Luke i, IS. Anciirc 3a, the very out-pour- ke. They are bless- that, by way of con- iir parents. Bearing luse, before we limit before us, to adult their offspring from I'lt they might as in- niselreg believe; for ig as such, will be vcd unless they are y dill not admit this vith suflicient plain- filled with tho Holy ''* Here then wo ants have received ts believe they must the Jewish dispen- >d's covenant, and own and establish- under the Jewish ! "ndor the Chris- l)lessings,-the very nts' sake. And to a ^s, the Apostles do- the Spirit, " the ren," How, I ask, >rsons, acquainted th some favourite iow this precious I the subject,--an(l mors may hazard i or any other paa- «T. PETKR^s LANGT/AGE AT PBIfTECOST. ' 07 \^^''\-'^^y "''''' ^^"^^t^ the concluBiof,, that when the Vpoatle affirms, " the pro/nise is unto you and to your ♦Dr. Whitby is quoted as asserting that «« these words of S» 'r.:, r. „r.s:,\Xo?rCvVr;'= '" '""^^^^^^^^^^ 16 IS" nr vv^-1 Y "**'y^^<>«*' mentioned in verse* be endued with tho extraorS, v liftl „7» '"" ^T''"" ''"'"''* for it is manifest f-onr. .eSo 7of U e Ao?«"^"'t ""'^ ^'mP''^''^^ cbaotor vi 3 thit Ho J, ""»ioiy oi the Acts, and especial y from poncnt i, willing ,„ „|,ije by ,l°e" 2|,„ i.y of ' WhilT'hr' °''- .u.Te„d.r ,be ar,„,„,..„. J,J„ r,„,„ tlji icil S'nfcrt peel tho benefits of tl.o (Jospo I„ which vIvvh". ''"•'^ '° «* Mutthew Henry's comment is ns follows •_" V,.,,- „i 1 1 dopart from ././,miM':n " ..'J^;]-'^ ^.''-J >"> --d Bhnll not Abraham into covcant. lh> said Twill ho „ r )\ I) ^""^ '"'"* thusccdr (Jon xvii V „ * "^ " ^;<' a flod /o //,ee a/irf /o 8on^.ircn;ucis; :t' Iht d;v IrN^Jif'^ '"''' '."""'"" '""'J'"- wherj ho is l.y haptis.f^oc ^:e" L^X ,;f;„\X;;«; "" '--lite. to ask.what mu8t bo done with . nv ch iC if /?i ''''.'°?"""'' out, or ta!«"» for tho promi.o,-llw.t great ^^^ ^T^"'^ I'^ "" '"'^'""5 rn H OW THE OBJECTIOWS, &(•. ch Idren," he means their children generally, without k'^ ni tation of age-the«r offspring, whether adults or infants. This passage then is justly urged as one of many that furnishes collateral proof, that the infantsof believers are interested m the gracious promises of the Christian co- venant, and, as being so, should be admitted to the initi- atory Sacrament of that covenant. It is believers and the.r offsprmg that are to come forward to baptism, for the promise is unto them and their children. " ZlfnnsZt,^^^^^^^ I--1 and tl.'eir &(?. enerally, without h'- her adults or infants. i one of many that ants of believers are f the Christian co- tdmitted to the iuiti- It is believers and ard to baptism, for ihiklren." ow to confine tiie pra- icli Peter had referred of that promise as then con Jews; and though God's covenant, rela- insolves, as his f^piht 'aught ers, under the r male nor female, but yet the promise here lise tliat God made to ns, and afterwards re- on, to Israel and their sation would be so far established, and take as Jews. CHAPTER Vir. ON THE OBJECTIONS ADVANCED AGAINST TffP CONNEXION OF THE JEWISH AND rmTsTTAv CHURCH; THE ABRAHAMIC AND CHI SmN ^v, NANT;^AND THE RITES OE CIUCUMasION^A^D Ft has been said, with more boldness than modesty that " the a.lvocates of Infant Baptism take refuge amid;t ho cere,„on.es of a darker dispensation, as the ?orlorn 1 of an exp.nng cause.- Whether their cause is evniZ^ or not, t.me will shew; at present its vitality is conf ed l-y a goodly portion of the Christian world. The Ealni *Sco Mr. C'« Pamphlet, page 65, i ^ ft l| f "i V^ T pi I '■ f 'I' f k d 100 ox THE OBJECTIONS REGARD,^0 THE Ca^XE.tlO^ a' on wi? r ^'^"''"''^^ "^ ^'^^ Catholic per.u- ltr;JL .'"°''«^han a hundred millions, acknow- ^ge tl.kew.se The reformed Churches of England t nbe : s ' ^f "r"' ^^'='^' ^"«^»^"^^' Saxony, Wr. temberg, Svveveland, all think it ought to live.* The ed to it. and in each ca'e w h H,/ J ^^ ''f *" ''"^^ ''^«" ^'••«<^'- cisi-.n in its favour tL fo L^ "f '•e^"lt.-«n unanimous de- thesubject. ' following extracts shew their view upon .. w f """ ''"^ ''''"<^'" confession of Helvetia are written n the covpnnnt nrr'„-i '^'"fe""'" °' V°°' And they sign of the covena„rbe ; ven to them^' wtr "\1'^ "''*"'« consecrated by holv bainKm L ^ r. ,. ^ '''""''^ ^'"'y "«' f>e in the Churci.Vf God?' ' "■' ^°^ " P'^"''"' P^'e, and " F .1 '''""'" ''"^ conf"'!ssion of Bohemia unto then, a sign of most ori^ctS Iv'rl . „K^^^^^^^ "PP'^^'S —bear ng of tliut tliin.r wliip!, I.,, ri • f>' ''*' ^"'"^ witness, to this ago. and is f,;i ^i^'"';f f Z'! ■''"^' '^ "^^'^ncd without exception Zt in c u^e not '" ,^'"*"' '" S«"«^»'. ""d ill? nil. "Teach veall n, n„ ^ 'i . '""-^'""S some, but touch- ...e Father .hfs^„:;;||„3r n\,^''c, oT' '^ '^:ZV'' "-f «^ ti;..; n.ost holy „an.e is called „pc^, in' whichl'nrtC • ''jlt-^ .. p .J '''■"'" ''"^ ^''^'icli Confession, infants, being bor of iolv Dnr.nUnK ?/''"' Y' ""''•'"• "'"t to be baptized.'' ^ '^ "''' """ ^>' '•'« """""-i'y of Christ « ojc. rc- 3 THE CONSTE-tlOW '-six millions, con- the Catholic persu- millions, acknovv- urches of England Jurg, Saxony, Wir- jht to live.* The issed over without ex- tlravving up their con- 8 to hfive been direct- It, — an unanimous de- shew their view upon elvetia. f that young infnntsr, For according to the jfCod." And they y then should not the y should they not be peculiar people, and mm, nut any doubt, nnd •ly Trinity, npplying 11 most aure witness, 1 words is assigned Ijrist in general, and ng some, but touch- lem in the name of nd so over children ilone there is salvu- nent of faith and re- vith the parents ac- >, we nflirm, that authority of Christ 3 Anabfipiists, who , and that once re- 'nts, yea, of those B same rensoD do or THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN CHURCH. IQl great majority of Christians in America think so too: And though last, not least, the venerable churches of St. !'he"crvetit'''Ir"';'h'" '"hM ""'^"^'^ "'^ '''^"^ ^'^'^ »'»« -g» of ine covenant, tor the which in time past the infants amoiiff tlia Israelites were cuxumcised, thatis.by reason of the sTmeTofniles made unto our infants, that were made unto others." P'"'"'**" From the confession of Jlugsburg. Concerning baptism they teach * * * ♦ that voun" infanta are to be baptized. a«d that they, being by baptiLfco m'rnended of Go^ asThnr'''? "''".?''^'^ 'i'^''"'' '^"^ «'•« '-J^ the sons Cod, as Christ witnesseth, speaking of little children in the church, (Ma t. xviu.) -It is not the will of your heavenlv Father that any of these little ones should perish." "«'^^'*"'J^ ^''^^er, ..iir J , .^'"^"^ "»e confession of .STaxon?/. nmmil'nf'' ^'so baptize infants because it is most certain that tho whiTn. ^ rf" "^ P'"'?'" »"«oof (to) infants, and to those only Taid'TafK''^ '"'"/'•' '"'"'■*^''' ^«°^"^« that of these it is said, buffer litte ones to come unto me, because that to such appertameth the kingdom of heaven.' And Ori-^on writeih uno ofV.S"'^ •*'" 'JT^-V • T'"' '''^ «h"-h recdvert e „ t'o of baptiznig infants from the Apostles.' Neither we think that this custom IS only an idle ceremony, but that the infanis are then ! deed received and sanctified of God, becuuso that thon t ev • o grafted into the church, and the promise pertainetl. to sad \And o this matter there bo many things wri ten and published in our churches, whereby the Anabaptists are refuted.'' P^"""''^ '" °"'' .. xir , ^™'" the confession of Wirtcmberg. 'Wo acknowledge that baptism is to be ministered as well to infants as to those that are grown to full age. and that iJis to bo used ,n the church, even to the end of this w^rld n the „L,e of itirinrni^uii^i^^^"' -^ -^ '- "^'^ ^^'-^. --^"^- ..a • , ^™'" the confession of S-ti^rDcZrtnrf. CnH hT* r •?'"!" '' ^ sacrament of that covenant, which thir;V"1':.'"r'i''r/'?'^' ^«'''«' ?■•«»''«'"? that he wm be t. „?;,"?•"•' ^1^"^ "'"'■• «««^' ** therefSro our preacher* do each, timt it is to be given to infants also, as well as tluu n time" pa t under Moses they wore circumcised: for wo are ndeed the Co f '■^HhI^ r^'TV r^ *''^'"'^''»^« that promise, • I wH| be Z it 3u' t:tira^irpt;r?'' ^-'^ - '«-p-«'n «-« «. .^z M U 102 ON THE OBJECTIONS REGARDING THE CONNEXION Thomas in the Eist have given in their nttestation to the 8«n.e effect. AM these think our cause ought not to expire, and there is one th,ngesi,ccially that makes us think it will not do so ; viz., that our refuge is not sought amidst the ceremon.es of a darker dispensation, but in the promise* oj the Livtm^r Ood; |H-o.nisc.ss..ro as the truth of heaven unchangeaLle as the eternal mind from whence they came! 1 o these we shall now n.ake our appeal. From these as reconled in the Old Testament, which was written by' i..sj..rat.on as well a. the New, we shall bring not merely apparent" but real an.l snl..ta,nial proof., that infants arc entulcd to bo adnmtod as ..KMnbors of the Church oJ <.od, and to the n.itiatory ordina,.cc of th-it church; and then ns we know that Scripture cannot contradict itsell, we shall upon ^ood grounds conclu.;., that our opponents .n.s-.uterprot the Now Te.tan.cnt, an.l that .he TupXl proofs they draw fron. thc.ce again.t Infant Baptism are fallac.ous, bemg built upon a partial view of Revelation, scl of God"" ' ^O'^Prehensive survey of the whole coun- The views ^vhioh onr opponent advances, in regard to the Jcw..hnnd Christian Church, are as followsLlst rhat the san,cne.s of the Jewish and Christian Church; f adm.tted, cannot estabii.h infant baptism.* 2dly, Tha the Who argument for their san.neL rests ..o'^ ^^l i«cy.t 3dly 1 iKit they cannot possi[,|y be the same for reasons which ho assigns.| .Jthly. That the parTcuIar arguments, by which their san.eness is attempted to be |.ov.Uremsunicient., Let us examine these'assertio!;: From Iho 27th Article ofti.o Church of Fn-Innd Mr. C 8 Pamphlet p. 57. flbid p. 03. tn,id p, 68. §Ib.d p, 77. \ G THE CONNEXTOK sir nttestation to the ought not to expire, lakes us think it will yt sought amidst the but ill the promises he truth of heaven, whence they came. )eal. From these, ich was written by II biiug not merely •roof^, that infants i of the Church of fthut church; and >t ccintradict itscll, that our opponents I that the supposed nfunt Baptism are ew of Revelation, )f the whole coun- mces, in regard to ! as follows:— 1st. IJhnstiiin Church, sm.* 2dly, That rests upon a fal- be the same, for lat iho particular i attempted to be these assertions f Englnntl. wise to bo retnitiPil iiJion of Cluiat." P 68. §Ibid p, 77. or THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 103 I. The sameness of the Jewish and Christian Church. It admitted, cannot establish Infant Baptism. What are the reasons for this opinion ? One is, that tho argument derived from it, would prove a different thing,- that mfants ought to be circumcised. A .svllogism is exhi- b.ted to confirm this. A strange syllogism'indeedf It has two rmddle terms, and therefore furni..hes a false conclu- sion. Churches may be the ,.amc in e.«sentials, or the same in essentials andcircu.nstanti«lsal..o. Picdobaptists assert the former m regard to the Jewi.h and Christian Church, and upon this basis uflirm the right of n.ember.ship to In! *The syllogism is tlii.s-«' Children being members of tbo Ipw ph^BNp 67 ■" ""='" ""^' '"-''" circu,nciscd." fllr. C's pat' Here, It is obvious, uxo \v,o middle terms; Jewish Thurch H me iTc ''""'■• " ^ '"t'"''"^'^ "'^""--^ that these w .;'';?.: same la ceremonies ns well as in essentials, the fallacv of ti is a urdargun.ent woud ho chargeable upon 'them; but^.s Xy 1" ot t ,nust rest w.th .ts author. He is however responsible t anotl^r argument oi nmch sounder character. It .nJy be stated Ph.y.l!!,'''' '"'"''"° /''^ «'inioness of the Jewish ond Christian churches, proves that the same ceremonies on^ht to be used^" both, a will not follow that infants ought to be ciTeumcistd it proving the Jewish and Christian churches to b the same doJs f"re''ir;iiUot'Mr'"\*^""''""'^'^ "'•« •« ^° "--^ in both" 'rher loie It will not follow, because tho Jewish and Christian chnrrhl are he same that infan.s ought to be circumcised -A ou opt nent himself furnishes tho minor proposition here which isTbl S, 5 104 ON THE OBJECTIONS REGARDING THE CONNEXIOIC fants. Our opponent takes their words in a different sense, as if they meant to aifirm that the Jewish and Christian church was the same in every thing, in cere- monies, as well as essentials: and then, upon this false view of the case, draws the absurd conclusion, that infants •ught to be circumcised. This is the more remarkable as he tells us a little further on, " It is surprising that any one can be so dull, as not to perceive that proving the Jewish and Christian churches to be the same, does not prove that the same ceremonies are to be used in both."* We wish no bettor comment upon the syllogism in ques- tion, than our author has here given. At the same time, we cannot forbear to express our regret'at the language of triumph and ridicule employed on this occasion. °It is triumph without victory, and ridicule where serious ar- gument would have better suited the sacredness of the subject. Another objection urged is that our argument would prove too much; viz: " that female infants ought not to be baptized, and that all servants, dependants, Stc. ought to be so.'"! The first of these assertions we grant. The argument simply considered in itself would prove, that female in- fants ought not to be baptized, and so it would that fe- male adults ought not to be baptized. But this very cir- cumstance shews us the soundness of the argument. For the inspired writers knew that it would prove this, and therefore have expressly made an exception in favour of females. They are not, we are told, under the Gospel, to be subject to the same distinction as under the Law. Under the Law they were not admitted ;o ihn initiatory ordinance, but under the Gospel thev t>r^ o t: for " L Christ Je=us there is neither male noi itiuule." Now let *.Mr. C's Pamphlet, p. 62. flbid, p. 57. THE CONNEXION e» THE JEWISH AND CHRT8TIAN CHURCH. 105 our Baptist opponents shew us another exception, in the case ofinfants. Let them point out a passage that says they are to be treated differently under the Gospel, from what they were under the Law, and we will bow to it. But if they cannot do this,--if the inspired writers ore ut- terly Silent upon the subject,-we must plainly understand the reason, viz. that no such exception was ever intended «o be made. We may truly say then in this case, that the excepjion confirms the general rule where no exception IS made, viz. in the case ofinfants. But, says our opponent, « in like manner we may prove that a man's servants and dependants ought to be baptized as well as his children."* We fi-eely grant it The proposition is perfectly true. We need not go to the Jewish Church to prove it, for Jesus said,"Go, and baptize nil nations." Servants are a part of nations, as well as children, and the Apostles, we presume, when they bap- tized the households of the Jailor, Stephanas, and Lydia, did not except them. Our author means, however, that we must baptize them hy compulsion, without any profes- fiion of faith or religion. This, he informs us, was the Jaw of circumcision. "Here was no waiting to know whether they had faith or not, no enquiry whether they gladly received the word, or possessed any religious cha- racter. The law was peremptory, it must be obeyed."t Now all this is mere gratuitous assertion. The Bible does not afford a shadow of proof to sustain it. The law of God required that no stranger should be admitted to the Passover, unless he first submitted to circumcision.t and that every member of Abraham's family, which was ;n fact the visible church of that day, should be initiated lato the Divme covenant by the same rite.§ But is it said *Mr. C'fl Pamphlet, p. 58. flbid. iJExod. xii 48 §Lpou Gen. xvii. 13, .< He that ia born in th/houTe, and Le ::-:.■* I ,:: f i 1 106 ON THE OBJECTIONS BEGABDI.Na THE CONNEXION that this was to be done in the case of adiUts by compul- sion? Is ii said that it was to be done without previous instruction ? Is it probable that the Father of the faith- ful retained around him a household of uninstructed infi- dels? Or have vire any right to say that he administered to them the sign of the covenant, without receiving their assent to the gr^at truths it proposed ; Look at the por- trait of this eminent servant of God, «s drawn by the Most High himself, and let it be a sufficient answer to these vague assumptions. « I know him," said the AU mighty, "that he will command bis household and bis children after him, and they shall lieep the way of tho L,oaD, to do justice and judgment.*" Such objections as those we have now adverted to Hhen gravely advanced by writers, who may be sup- posed to say the best things that can be said on tlie Baptist system ought certainly to confirm P^dobaptists in tne.r v.ews of the question, for undoubtedly that cau.3 must at least be questionable, which can need the support of such arguinents. Wiicn we consider the close analogy between the r.tes of circumcision and baptism,-an analo^ gy to be clearly traced in thoir leading design, their spirit- ual import the r relation to the Church of G^d, the q .a - ifications chey demand, and the obligations the; entail, t .8 surprising, that any reflecting person can be found to thnt is bought with tliy money, must n,,«d« be circumcised " «!.»,«« not to be compelled to el^ o„ Iw&Tn i ' "" ' '^^ V""" ^«'« this covenant .'but Abrntm w^'^/rn j^^^^^^^ proftmation of they consented not, to iZv^ ThLLT *f^"'/° "' '"»^' '^ *Gon. xviii. 19. rHE CONNEXION i,ciults by compul- without previous ither of the faith- uninstructed i.nfi- t he administered Jt receiving tljieir Look at the por- ts drawn by the !£cieut answer to w," said the Ai- ousehold and bis 3 the way of the ow adverted to, 'ho may be sup- be said on the rm PtBdoboptists itedly that caup3 need the support he close analogy tism, — an analo- lign, their spirit- f God, the qual- na they entail, it Ban be found to umciaed," Biahop no; for m»in were n ft prornnation of them to it, and, if hiti house, but to us expounds it, in Hisliop Pntrick on ' a year'a tiine for or THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN CHURck. 107 t?Jl' . '' ''.5'°^^^^'- ^"^^^^ and we a.'e now to cdnsi- der what ,s sa^d upon two particulate in which that an- alogy .s traced, viz. theirspiritual import, and their re- lation to the Church of God, as initiatory ordinances 1. Their import. We are told "that tlie significa- tion of r.rcumcision is nowhere stated in the Old Tes mentjand in the New. the very passages which cast light on Its signification shut out the possibility of baptism, as an ordinance adn^mistered to Infknts, havl>lgcome in 1 eu ul^^^hTr ^--»^— 0-rtio.s. Let First-" The signification of circumcision i.- nowhere stated jn the Old Testament." Strange indeed! VoWheie atated m the Old Testament! Is it not in the Old TeZ ment we meet the command, " Circumcise therefore the foro-skin or your heart, and be no more stiff-necked ?"t la It not in the Old Testament we meet the promise, « The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart, and the ar! If^l u 'I '""' '^^' ^"""^ '^^ ^""^ ^''^ °" ^bine heart, and with all thy soul, that thou mayest live.?»t Is it no there we find the denunciation. "I will punish a I them tha are circumcised with the uncircumci.ed, • • • for a^,Th" house of Israel are uncircumciaed in the heart ?»5 Tho,« passages state, as explicitly as any contained in the New cCT:; ; "; ''" '^ "^ '''"''^^ ^^ circumcision wa a J^^Tf ^'"'■'' ." ^''""8° ^y ^»^ic'' " the love of God" wa to be rostorod to the heart, in place of a spirit of re- bellion against h.n. They shew morej-thcy shew hat h.s sp.ntual circumcision was not merely Jgn fid em bk.matically. but demanded unequivocally'of Zt^^ people, as much as of the Christian at the prese^u Z-^ W^ui^xxx.e. §Jer.ix. 26, 26. ^m 108 ON THE OBJECTION* REGARDlwa THE CONNEXION and that the want of it in the ^ormer was the grand cause ot those appalling judgments, which God inflicted upon their nation. *^ Secondly ,-We are told that « in the New Testament, the very passages, which cast light on its sigt.ification, shut out the possibility of baptism, as an ordinance admin- istered to mfants, having come in lieu of circumcision" and we are tl n referred to Colossians ii. 11, ami Romaics n. 28, 29, as containing full proof of this position. • Tho argument when formally stated is simply this— Circumcision, as practised under the law, signified, that all the members of the Christian church would be truly circumcised in heart, i. e. regenerated: But it is impossible for any one to say whether infants uave this regeneration or not; Therefore they ought not to be admitted members of tho Christian church by baptism. Upon this argument we make two remarks— Our first is, that circumcision under the Law was not a type of regeneration under the Gospel. It was a symbol of regeneration to those who received it, precisely as bap- tism 18 at the present hour. The passages already quoted from the Old Testament shew plainly what circumcision was designed to be. viz. a sign of what God demanded Jrom the persons who rcceivedit; but there is no evidence whatever, that it was further designed to be a typo of re generation under the gospel. Tho mere use of the terms circumcision of Christ," or "circumcision of heart," by the sacred writers, is no warrant for such an idea. In short, the principle, upon which this whole argument pro- ceeds, that every thing under tho Jo^Tish cconmny wa«. in some way or other, typical of a purely spiritual church •Mr. C'li Tamphlet, p. 60. [■hi: COKITEZIOlf IS the grand cause Jod inflicted upon New Testament, its sigtiification, ordinance adrnin- )f circumcision;" . 11, and Romaics s position* Tho ^ this — vv, signified, that !i would be truly whether infants ted members of ftrks-- le Law was not It was a symbol recisely as bap- nlrcady quoted at circumcision God demanded ; is no evidenco be a typo of rc- iso of the terms in of heart," by h an idea. In argument pro- ontrtny was, in firituul church or THE JJiWitSH AND CHRISTIAN CHrRCH. 109 under the gospel, is without foundation.* The Quak<5i»» upon this principle supersede all outward ordina-ices t and m the.r case, we confess, practice is consistent with theory; but in the case of baptists, this consistency IS not mamtnmed ; the principle is (Sondemned by their practice, as well as by the word of God. Our second remark is,~thateven if circumcision under the law had been meant to typify spiritual circumcision under tho gospel, it could never have been intended to in- dicate, that all the members of tlio Christian church would be truly circumcised in heart. If it signified this, it wouM signify what is false; for this is certainly not the fact, in any Christian congregation on earth. And yet, if it signified anything less than this, it signified nothing to the point in hand; for the whole objection to infant members, as de- rived from this source, goes upon the supposition that they cannot possibly be members of the Christian church unless they are truly circumcised in heart. No man we think, who candidly weighs these points, can retain the mistaken idea, that the spiritual import of circumcision affords any argument against Infant Baptism. Wo are next told, by way of destroying the parallel be- tween circumcision and baptism, as it regards their im- port, that tho former was significant of regeneration to come, but the latter of "regeneration effected in fho hoart."t Well, this is nn ingenious theory, but tho -icZI."' '""'''';°'', «<" 'he Law presented a shndow, or imperfect sketch, of good things to come (Ueb.x. l.); but whore is it said that circumcision had lliis reforenco to a subsequent dispensaUon? tWith regnrd to water-baptism their lunguogo is,"tliat it bclontt^ ca to an inferior dispensation;'' and with rogurd to tho Lord*. Supper™- 'that communion between Christ, nndliis church, is not mnm ained by that, nor any other extornnl performance.but onlv bv a real p irticipatioa of the Divine nature ;-nnd that whfre the sub stance is attained, it is wineeessary to attend to the thaUow '* *Mr. C'» Pamphlet, p. 60. L i no OK TH. O.JECTIOl.. I.iGAI>»,K<, TH. COKK„„^ Scripture know, nothing about it. It is not true that cir- cumo,„on, aa an emblem. „as ..clunvely prJelZor Th° "ST; .rat"' '■"""'■'"• " -'«"4 '.Cc<:r J ne rutins, that circumcision was an emblem of that in. .ernal purity which God required of his peop" and wa. ad mastered sometimes to those who, lik'e a' r ham, al ready possessed ..;_s„metimes to infants who wercafte - vvards to be lirough, to possess i.;_„nd sometimes ,„ both infants and adults who never possessed i, at air So is U with baptism. Baptism was administered to the Eunu I who already possessed true piety;-,„ Simon Masus^who possessed it notj-and no doubt to numbers then, as 1,-,° t^t all" "ZT" "'"■>"""'"--. Wonever'po s .. " It at all. If then, „s an emblem, it could only be retro- . teonhrrT"""'^ T' ""' " ""»'"«■'■ adapted to t™e state of the Christian church. But where is the authoritv for saying that baptism means exclusively "someth "^ that .. done, not something to be done '■•• """'""»« .upplXrew.'"'"' '°'"'° ''•''»^^' ''•"■='■• "« ""■"". The first is 1 Petpi* li; 01 n » . . «k .• reier, m. 21, Here we find the \vor* ,f ,^, ,,Zs « ansurof f goo. conscience" express the inward grace, of which baptism IS the outward sign, there is notching n the pas' ge to determine which must precede the'other; but a close examination of the passage, we think, must ead to the conclusion, that these terms rather express the dl life, and tha baptism, as far as it is an emblem of any personal quality in the recipient, refers to thr Th^ passage therefore, so far from supporting the v w 1 L adduced to prove, is directly opposed to it Our author next refers to the expression «' buried with V Teit toT"''^'"'' "• '''^ ""''''''' considers as o^t va ent to the expression - putting off the body of the sins of the flesh," which occurs in the next verse.'and both o mean regeneration. But, he says, in the first of these ex pressions, the Apostle " puts the sign for the thing" /„ I 11 . / "r^" "^ ^''"^ ^'"''"^ •« *«/^'"«»> meaning r.- l^yf''''' '^"S"»g« '>« -">d "over have employedf un. less persons who were buried in water by baptism had indeed become dead to the world andsi.u"t Z'whv not we ask employ this language, where persons becrme P^fsedio d,e to sin, and rise to a life of righteousnes^' niat.cal of that incipient principle of grace, which leads a rnan to dedicate himself to the service of Christ Intho nr.t instance, rather than of the entire operatic 'a", ef! foots of that principle, as exhibited in the after life? LZi ccLin ter,ns. onXa ''^LT:, '^^T^Z:'':,:!'"''''' "^ r'otnise on iho othor. ^ "nuonymy, the ai$ent o» tMr. C'i Tamphlet, p. 61. 1*^^ 112 ox THE OBJECTIONS HEO-RDmo TH* COlCNEXiON With attention Rom. vi.4. "Therefore," says the Apostle •«we are buried with him by baptism into death, that k^ as Chnst was raised from the dead, by the glory of the Father even so we also should v,alk in newness of life » Here the thmg indicated by om- baptism, is ''newness of itje Read with care the previous verse-" Know vc not that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were 6«^ft..rf into Ms deathV> The words "baptized htin^'r''" ^'--^'^'P'ey considers to mean he Si.d7 ^^Tr^T'""^ engaged to rfee t^nfo sin, as he d.ed for s.n. • This is precisely the Apostle's idea, but i' » diametncaliy opposed to the view we are combating it supposes the baptismal washing to be emble.Tiatical of a VZTT ''."""'• '"'^'^ ^""••^'^ °^ England in her bap! iismal office admirably expresses this point. " Baptism^* she jelU us. "doth represent unto us our proJe sio^ wh.c/, is to followthe example of our Saviour Christ a„d to be made like unto himj that as he died and rose again for u«, so should we who are baptized die from sinTnS rise aga.r. unto righteousness, continually mortifying a,I our ev.l and corrupt affections, and daily proceeding in all virtue and godliness of living." Proceeding m 2. The next analogy between circumcision and ban- mm. s traced n their relation to the church of God as tnthatory ordinances. The argument has been thus stated;— ;• They arc both initiatory ordinances, the one to Ju- Whelher the argument l.or, U stated with loiieal ore CI..O. or not. wedonotinnuirc, but w„ arc eSlS 'KB COITNEXION 0» THE JEWISH AND CHRISTfAN CHURCH. US The position that « Judaism has been succeeded by Chnst.an.ty," our opponent seems to think. mu!t mean Z;/r; things, cither that Christianity ha; Ti." i^! o^.rf Juda.sm, w.thout any connexion between them: or ««1 h •'"'i' Christianity,»~absoIutely one and he same th.ng.* Now we humbly conceive that, upon fair construct.on ,t means neither, but that the one has super- seded the other, with that connexion and correspondence wh.ch may be supposed to subsist between two Divine d.spen8at.ons, successively introduced for the same great and important ends. But overlooking this fair construe tion of the terms, and substituting one which they will not bear, our opponent constructs upon them the follow- ing syllogism; — "Circumcision was the initiatory ordinance of Judaism: But Juda.sm la Christianity :~therefore anh'^'T'''^'''" '^ ""^ initiatory ordinance of Christi- fJlr*" '' ^T ^'""'"^ '°«'' ^^'^- ^'^o •« responsible for the second proposition ? No Pojdobaptist that we are acqua,nted with; for it is surely one thing to say, as Pa.- dobapt.sts do that the church of God. whether under the Ch.-.st.an or Jewish dispensation is one church; and ano- ther, to say that "Judaism is Christianity." Ridi- cule .s not the test of truth, and is always out of place when speaking upon subjects connected with religion We regret iherefo.e to find it employed by our opponen't on the p,-esent occasion. The assertion that "Judaism has been succeeded by Christianity" affoi-ded no just scope lor ,t. Had the simple meaningof its author been aflixed if •3eo Mr. C's ramphlot, |). 61. flbid, p. 62. m point therefore fl.or. :. .• ^P"" '"i" they have beeM .h •'"P'«e-I' « denied that A..d ia tht aiy *"'*'"'"' "'^ ^P'"""'' -=l=an«ing."« wl.e»th Thole filrr '"n" '■'" '"'"""8 " '» '■"•«"». you in varToua „!r /J™" 1'"'^" '" ""e'a'ion, telh time that theJeJLZ""^^' '° "='='"'<' "' F™-" the ■"i^e, nay fr„,;^Thf •"'"'" /T™'' "" ^«"d of Pro- turies, we hav„ T, ?. ' " P"">d of fifteen ceu- «ance ofJZJ;' ''r'^"^ '» SoHpture a single in- •ive JelZZTar^riVT "" """"'hatevery na- oW. Shall we^henthinritr"'''"" «""«•■. daya no specific exaranle „;"''•,""'••'■» """■« circumstance of the »uccinc, aZ„,L„f ir r,' •'"'.'"'™ "^'"^ '«"-*■» '" the Acts of ilTZZLt ' ""'"'"' °"""""''' "' "rising from the Xi'T ,^f ' •V»"°'"'"'t the evidence 'heir °n,e,X:shi; i" i^ctrd "ti "'""? ^'"•"^°""« anceofChrisfrnlh„ <^huich,-the emphatic assur- .ween c^z^^ z:f:^'>2r'-' «»;'°.y h„. •0 h.p.i.e a„,_.he PracticTrtiTXTZrhSl- •Mr.C's Pamphlet, p. 62. THfe COJiNEXiow ig sufficiefttly obvl- ini, which has hei- Jeh spared. But let e analogy between idmittfed, and what n instituted initia- od.* Upon this •It is denied that at is, to the same "is the initiatory "* And why? ie- ! it only adminis- tual cleansing.*'* sJng it to infants, Revelation, tells ve it? From the le Land of Pro- at Mount Sinai, id of fifteen cen- tre a single in- w that every na- it at eight days circumstance of nng recorded in ch contained in let the evidence God respecting niphatic assur- ent analogy bo- imand of Jesus les in baptizing OF THE JEWISH AXD CHBISTIAN CHUHCH. 1,5 households, — their manner of sneakina «f u■^^ had stood, in some pan of H^rr ' ^"^ ^^^'' "S^' '^'''^ tual m entermg their house by the door- nav at ,h« ! tune when the building was er Jtrn -^' ^ ^^""^ been placed over the IJVlZttL^ "'""'''°" ^"' fni. nil fU^ ^ • ^ ' ^ "^ ^°® common entrance foi all the members of the fa^.ily, old and young » Snn pose thebu dinff wasRtni BfanJi- ""young. "sup. successors of his fam ! 1 7' '""^ '"habitedby the ,. ="»» oi tms family, who bore a marked respm blance m their principles and character to their anceirs" endedl'rtrr:''^ ''"^'- '"^^ ^^^^^^ '^-^ - tended so as to shelter more persons; the windows enlar- ged so as to admit more light ; the door simplifild so aJ be more easy of access; the foundation extended i, ston«s but all restmg upon the same corner stone Ought we now, from the fact of these alteration havTg been made, to conclude that this family, or ar.lrt of them. J,d not enter their house by the door? Woul^ b. re..onable to infer, that, because on the newl" ro"nd the door there could no fre^h inscription be found hough one was still as visible as ever, or becau e, fo.- a t.- the new work was put up, there was no ecor^ doc , .lerefore they ought not to be suffered to enter in that way, but must be thrust through a window or I /^ through the tilings of the roof, oHefr witho u T" Wind and rain, until they gre^:;:' ^tt ; .Tu^or ronentstellus, the building is n'ot the same"; we;h„i; m lie 0» TH. 0„,CTIO„. KKOARB.^o THE C.N,E„o» therefore consider now ,beir Observations upon thi, p„i„,. lh.v Znl '""""^ "' "" "''""^'' »<• Christian ehurcb, the W h ■'i'J.u '"^""'"''en the, assert .he sameness of the Je^sh and Christian church, and whj they assert it. 1^1 y """^ "" "'""""^ '»"■»'' foundation and de ■g„,_,he same in their essential principles, those pr.uc,ples „h,ch alone can affect the question „f i^ftn" n,en,bersh,p. Their opponents require them to adduce a coramand for the admission of infants to baptism. The^ demand m return the sentence of tbeir exclusion. The church, wo may say, is one. God, at the beginning of it gave such a command. He has never revoked i..° Id who .s authonzed to revoke it for Him? To negative the force of ,h,s reasoning. Baptists labour to disprove , ho .ameness the Jewish and Christian church, iud how cy. Its fallacy consists in this, that it confounds to«- pensalion. the economy, or, if you choose to call it so the c urch, m or under which i. has pleased God a" d°fft en. per.ods ,0 preserve or foster true religion."- But how c,„ .h,s charge be sustained.' In what way do we ZToT.^rV'T. ""'"'" ^•' P"- '"e same! ness of the church by .he sameness of iis essential ,n-,„c,p es and characoristics. From hissamenes 1 csmbhshed, we .ufer.he right of iufan, me.nbership and hen from analogy we conclude, that similar ri.es ,v 11 be applied to s,m,l„r members, uuder similar circumstrce, How ,s .h,s ,0 confound .rue religion wi.h .ho dLspensa: ton by wh.ch it is fostered.' While however we deny the charge of confonndiugthese things, we canno. exenZ cur opponent from the charge of s.ill greater confusZ. *Mr. C's, Tftrnphlet, p. 63. THE CONNEXIOir ns upon this point. Christian church, aders call to mind 3rt the sameness of vhy they assert it. 1 their foundation ! principles, those uestion of infant them to adduce a baptism. They Aclusion. The s beginning of it, evoked it. And To negative the to disprove tho arch. And how? Jilt upon a fnlla- confounds toge- ion, and the dis- ! to call it so, the i God at differ- eligion."» But 'hat way do we rove the same- >f its essential I sameness, thug jmbership, and lar rites will be circumstances, h the dispensa- r^ever we deny cannot exempt iter confusion. or THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN CHURCH. IH It needs no further proof than the passage we have just quoted, to shew that he has most slau.lly confounded the terms church and dispensation, as if they were equi- va ent or convertible terms. But this they certainly are not. Ad.spensat.on is " a peculiar form of administer- ing the affairs of the church of God," and our author oc- cas.onally alludes to it in this view, as an " economy " or organized system/'-a "state of thing, under vvhid. we l.ve. '^ Yet, strange to say, ho .nakes this dispcnsa- .on the church of the Living God. the very people or nation" who were members of it;t and then he a.g«., -rhe church was a nation; that nation was a dispen.a^ tJon; but the dispensation passed away, therefore the na- tion, therefore the church. Certainly the process i.s easy upon tins system! Bnt how lun.entably defident, i„ pom of accuracy and sound argument, is this view of the case ! ^ And where lies the root of all this confusion and error ^ bimply herc;-in mistaking the true nature of the Jewish nnd Chr.st.an church. In common with many of hi, brethren, m past days, as well as the present, he regards the Jewish as a mere carnal or typical church, and the Chnstmn as a perfectly spiritual one.-thc antitype of the forn^r. "The Jewish church." he says. " consisted o^ a nation which were the children of Abraham really, i e by descent while the Christian church consists of a nation who are the children of Abraham spiritually, i. e. by fa.th;"t and he further informs us that of this "spiritual nation the Jewish nation was t3pical."§ Now whatever attractions this system may ,,ossess, and we doubt not that many pious minds have embraced it, we are constrained to view It as wanting the seal of truth, nay, as decisively op- 'See hi. ramphlc. p. 04. tibid. ^Ibid, p. 68. 5Ibi<3 p. 64. , ' i IIS on TR> oBjBcrioifs nuaAiiDiNo the conyttion posed, in both its branches, to the testimony of Scripture 1. It IS not true that the Christian church is a purely n^trttual church. The church of God may be vie jled in wo djffercnt lights; as the mystical church, comprising the collective body of true believers in every age, from the foundation of the world to its termination; or, as the vtszble church, consisting of that society of men who are professors of true religion, and as such distinguished from the rest of mankind. The former may, in the sense of our author, be termed a spiritual nation or church; but the latter, which under the present economy is the Chris, tian church, canno* be so styled with propriety. Spirit- ual in some respects we freely admit this church to be: it IS spiritual in reganl to the great design of its formation, Tiz. to foster spiritual religion in the hearts of men, and prepare them for aspiritual world;-spiritual as to the ef- fect and tendency of its ministrationsj-spiiitual as to the means it employs, its oracles, doctrines, and ordinances bemg under the guidance of the Spirit of God; but when this term is employed to designate universally the religi- ous state of its members, and is applied to them under the Idea, that its strict appropriation to the entire collective body, or at least to the great mnjority of them, is to de- termine their claim to be considered as a church, we hesi- tate not to say that the application of ,t is wholly un- scnptural. The Christian church, as it regards the cha- racter of its members, is a mixed body, composed of men who profess the true faith of Christ, and acknowledge, as their rule of life, the laws and institutions of his Gospel- but not all under the saving influence of that faith, or maintaining, by means of it, a vital union with their ac- knowledged Hea.l. Jt is a society, in which the good and ev.l are mingled together in ever varying proportions. Ihis IS the view which its Divine Founder has giv«n of if 5 coifwiixoir ly of Scripture, 'ch is a purely y be viewed in ch, comprising ^ery age, from ion; or, as the f men who are distinguished y, in the sense or church; but y is the Cbris- liety. Spirit- hurch to be; it its formation, ? of men, and al as to the ef- itual as to the id ordinances od; but when ly the religi- lem under the ire collective em, is to de- rch, we hesi- i wholly un- ^rds the cha- )osed of men riowledge, as fhis Gospel; hat faith, or th their ac- he good and proportions, has giv«a of OF THB JEWISH AND CHRTSTIAN CHUHCH. Ill it in prospect. This is the view which his Apostles havtt given of its actual state. This is the condition in which we behold it at the present hour, even among those soci- eties of Christians who embrace the mistaken view we are combating. And this, we venture to say, is the aspect it will always, in a greater or less degree, present, until translated from its militant state below to a triumphant one above.* 2. Equally incorrect is it to regard the Jewish church as a mere carnal society, and designed only to be a type of the Gospel church. Our opponent says, "The Jewish Church by its con- stitution consisted of a nation which were the children of Abraham really, that is, by descent."^ By sayingit " con- sisted of a nation," does he mean us to understand, that the church and nation were co-extensive; or that the church was a mere j7oZi7ica/ society.** If the former, the truth or fallacy of the statement is not very material; if the latter, it is decidedly wrong. Again, when he tells us, that this church and nation were the children of Abraham by descent, does he mean that they were all bo, or that they were merely so? That they were a// so is certainly untrue, for there were thousands that were members of that church, who were Gentiles by descent, and had no natural relationship to Abraham whatever. And to say that the members of that church were Abraham's children merely by descent, would be equally erroneous, for there were many, even in the most degenerate times, who were his children in a higher sense, — his children spiritually, — by sharing his faith. He further tells us, that "the Jewish natici was typi- cal of a spiritual nation,"^ that is, the Christian church. •Sea thia point more fully discussed in Chap. Xll. tPage 68. tPngo 64. 120 ox XHK 0B.KCrX0N3 REGARnxX.G TH. CO.X.E,XOI. ii^iory 01 that people, their captivities, deliveran With rogar,! „ ,!,„ ,„„e, ,,„,;„„„ „,^ ou l,o,r whole di.pc„.a,io„; hu, .„ ,vha, did ,ho „ "a ou, ,relig„ra.io„s p„i,„; So,„« „nhc.„ to even .vhich .Mcrmgs, de...h, resurrection and aaccsion of Cllrisf « V oft iL "'°^^^"^«';'>' J<^''"«'^'«'n; ^heir inner sanctu. "'i'. oft he sanctuary above; their priesthood, though do- fi .en UMnany particulars, of ,hi prL.tho >d of J su " a .1 the vvor.h:p ofTored by their .liHcrent tribes of tl ^ adorations ol that vast Multitude of every nat on vv t .11 naeet hereafter before the throne of Go ' T e ^u!:^r"'''r^ is. in fa<.t. that spiritual chuich to wh.ch the grand prcfiguration« of the Jewish worship u,. M CONWEXIOW 1 doubt, in tho ies, deliveran- Jrable types of all, convoys a oftljo Jewish ^3 as a cliurclj, 3 typical cba- n church as its nust regard it character of 'ded through- id these vari- vents, which, blishment of incarnation. 5n of Christ; conomy was nistration of he ministrn- )inted to the and a third ich are to be exulted and ance in Ca- inheritance; iner sanctu- though dc- >d of Josus; ^>os, of the ation, who Ko-«.. in .hi. r ;L. He made „ covenan. „i,h J„e„b, and gave I.raeia^a" ."e ,.'??,"•'"" °'.°'" '""'■""■"'■^ ^ '•■-'' 'heir chU- 'iron, that the,r posterity might know it, and the children winch were ,ot unborn, to the intent tha^ when thej am "P. they m.ghtshew their children the same; that thTv X""! ;;';:"', '" "'""' """ - •» f-^et't":"::'; ^ tl ,J^. r r '' '"' ''»'"""'"'lrao"t»: and not to be, aa the.r forefathers, a faithless and stubborn genera°ion a lui .s he .Icscr,pt.on contuiucd in these words! Hovv al nnrably does u pourtray the wise design of the Efenml „ gmng a law and covenant to his ancient people! J . m, . you perceive, to hold them up as a n.ereadun.braUon of a .' spiritual Israel/' to spring forth in the latter dav^ > vvasnot to render then, a nation of mere formalist looted as t e emblem of a nation of true believers i a distan oge; but .;to put hi. laws in their m.nds nd writo thorn 3n their hearts;" to lead then. '« to put their trust m God, to forget not his works," "to keep his com- inandments," " to set .heir hearts aright," to '. cleave in «p...t stodfustly unto God." And nLt'admiraldy wero the moans enjoined a.lapted to tho end in view , especi- ally that principle of the Divine government, which taught them to regard their olfspring as interested in tho covenanted blessings with which they were favoured, and roquncd them to c.lucatethcm as such, and to make them acquamtod at an early period, with the character, works and will of God. and train them up as member; o?hU Church, and heirs of his everlasting heaven. It was not •r-al. Ixxviii. 8^8. Pn. vcr book voriion. ONNRIloiT ' blessedness mirit gives ua this respect. Israel a law, h their chii- the children en they came e; that they Dt the works not to be, as 3neration, a and whose ow beauti- •' How ad- J Eternal in 'e ! It was Jumbration latter dayj foruialidts, ievcrs in a finds, and put their p his com- • cleave in •ably were ' i especi- nt, which ted in the )ured,and lake them T, works, irs of his t was nut or THE iEWISlI AND CHRISTIAN CHUHCH. 12^ a system that lef a optional to rismg generations, whe- ther they would be placed under the bonds of the Divine cov nant or not; which permitted them to grow up within th, .s,ble pale of the church, without any visiile c " n.x.ou w.th .t; thus blending, in the endearments of social 0, the professors of true religion with those who pro- ieased .t not, and preparing the way for the extinction of Its very form: but a system which provided for the exten- e.on, permanency, and regular transmission of the prin- c.ples of that religion which was to flourish to a certain extent under that economy, but still more widely and ex- tens.vely under the gospel of Christ. It is utterly then a false view of the case, to regard the Jewish as a mere ty- lucal church, of which the spiritual antitype was to bo realized under the Gospel; it was n visible church con- ta.mng withm it u spiritual church; a true Israel within a professing Israel; a people to whom the ordinances of re- .g.on were really and eflectually means of grace and saN yuion. It was not like the u..plantcd acorn, presenting to ho eye a mere shell, and containingmotionless within the kernel, that which was to spring forth at a future period • but it was the acorn planted, springing up, assuming ihe form of a tree, limited indeed as to the space it covered, and checked as yet in its growth by the cold atmosphere of spnng but yet living, growing, expanding, and putting fo. h thovory branches and leaves, that were to blooni and flourish more abundantly under kindlier skies in iho latter day ,-.yes, bloon. and flourish until its branchet reached to heaven. ""v-uti IIL Sadly erroneous then is that view of the Jewish and Chnstian church, which regards them as standing opposed to each other, as the carnal to the spiritual, the typical to the rcul church, and upon which the ful.o co ' ox free OBJEctiotfs ntcARDrwo the connexiow elusion is built, that « they cannot be the same."* It is attempted however to support thia mistaken view of tbo case by an appeal to the Abrahamic cov . nant. We shall therefore proceed to examine the statements which our opponent has made in regard to this subject -Tho substance of them is, that God " made ' /o distinct covenants with Abraham," a temporal and a spirit- ual one, and annexed circumcision exclusively to tho former, as its sign and seal.f Here then are two points to be investigated; 1st, Did God make two distinct cov- enants with Abraham, one a temporal, the other a spiritu- al one? 2Jly. Did he annex circumcision exclusively to tho temporal covenant? 1. Did God make two distinct covenants with Abraham ona a temporal, the other a spiritual one? To this we an' Bwer without hesitation that there is no sufficient warrant to coiJclude that he did. The Scriptures nowhere affirm it. The first mention of acovonant with Abraham ison the occasion referred to la Gen. xv, when, by Divine appointment, a sacrifice was Blum and divided, which was the ancient mode of enter- ing into covenant. This covenant is again referred to in the 17th chapter but still as one. And so throughout tho aI ; h !,l P-''"i«t speaks of" the covenant nmde with Abrahan,;"t Zacharms of " the holy covenant which God confirmed to Abraham by oath}"§ and St. Peter of the covenant which God made withlthe fathers, sayinc unto Abraham, and in thy seed dmll all tho kindreds of the earth be blessed. "|| In all these cases, wo hear of but one covenant with Abraham. Upon tho subjcet of two separate and distinct covenants, the Scriptures aro •Mr. C. Pamphlet, p. 63, flbid, p. 74. trial cr §Ukoi.72. IIAciriu.25. '*"'' ''^' ^- E CONNEXlOIC same."* It is :en view of tbo ant. We shall ^ments which subject.— Tho e ' /o distinct and a spirii- usively to tho ue two points distinct cov- otiier aspiritu- exclusively to vhh Abraham, To this we an- icient warrani > first mention ion referred to 1 sacrifice Was node of ontor- rc for red to in [jrouyhout tho intniude with .tenant which d St. Peter of ithcrn, saying lie kindreds of , wo hear of ho subjoet of cripiurcs aro IPlttl. CT. 0. or THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN CHLKCH. H', 2-f T'X f"'u' '"^^ '^'' '" ''''^^ '' ^ ^^'•^"g «^idence that the whole theory ,s without any solid foundation. from 1 h'"" '''■°"^''' '"'^'"'^ "»''^'"^^ '^'^' ^''«°'y arises from a close comparison of the several passages in Gen- ted. One of these ,s described in the I2th chapter; ano- and a nfth m the 22d. On the tirst of these occasion-, w find that God bestowed upon Abraham several grao ou promises, and among them we distinctly trace the tern oral pron.scs that related to Canaan, and the spirit 1 promises that pointed to salvation through Chri t O. he second and third occasions the pro.nises ai.: ,nct hnody expressed, but still they appear to be only succes- 3.ve renewals of the former ones. In both, .he pfomi'eof n numerous seed does not merely relate to tholiteral de- cendants of Abrahan), but likewise to the spiritual .e d of which he was to be the father. On th J fourth ^cc - ion,-that related m the 17th chapter, tho two-fold charac- ter of the promises is still more apparent; and in the ^id which a faithful survey of these different passages must bring to light, that every one of those seve'.l st."temonts contums the temporal promises, an.viii.,o. ,i.,«. w»u. uu. 81, 32. §'. oood on ilie Utter CovQuam." jmg. lei. 128 ON THE OBJECTIONS HEGARDING THE CONNEXIOX assurances it was, that this Patriarch's faith embraced the glorious prospect of an eternal inheritance.* Comprising then, as we see this passagef does, the choicest of those precious promises, which are conveyed to us under the gospel, and which reach to the spiritual and eternal blessings of heaven, how is it possible for us to regard the covenant to which it relates, as a mere tem- poral covenant; and as standing distinct in its nature and design, from that covenant of grace, which at this very period was ''confirmed of God in Clirist,"| for the pur- pose of conveying these very promises and blessings? To regard it in this view, it would be requisite to close our eyes against the light, which is derived from some of the clearest and most explicit declarations of the New Testa- ment. It would be necessary to reject the information which: the inspired writers under the Gospel have given us, and to construe the gracious language of the ancient charter of our hopes, in a sense essentially different from that in which Abraham and his believing successors appeaf to have understood it. Upon the whole, therefore, our conclusions are, — that the entire theory of two Abrahamic covenants is more assumption, without any scri|)tural warrant for its adop- tion; and tluit even if such a theory could be supported, it would still be abundantly evident, that the covenant rtj- ferred to in the lOth of Genesis, to which circumcision is annexed, as the sign and seal, is the eternal covenant of grace. One further effort, Iiowevcr, is made, to sever the link of connection between the Jewish and Christian Church, by an appeal to the Stli chapter of Hebrews, where the Apostle shews the distinction between the Old and the New covenant, describing the one ns "the bettcrcovenant •Ileb. xi, 9, 10, 13, 16. -fCcn. xvii. 1, 14. jGul. iii. 17. 1 »^ ONNEXIOX th embraced le.* 't does, the ire conveyed the spiritual ossible for us a mere tem- :s nature and I at this very for the pur- Icssings? To to close our I some of the New Testa- ! information' I have given r the ancient ifFerent from :;ssors appear' lis are, — that inls is more for its adop- ic supportecl, covenant ro- 'cumcision is covenant of ever the link tian Cliurch, !, where the Old and the • tcrcovenant tCui. iii. 17. • 'Or THE 7EWI8H AXt, CHRISTIAN CHURCH. ,59 established upon better promises » „n,i ♦u "first covenJiu," whiehTJS now «". iT li' ^'^ ready to vanish away "-Thi, h,n ' ^"'^ "^^"^ beyond all question tha. th '^"°""S^' " '««aiJ. "«hews Z' .""'"""f"""' God had made with their fathero^ «m,",'JZJ- ^"^ '•"''«. "'■•''"''J' «l'=-vn that the cove- nantsioKen of ,n Gen. xr,i.,is essentially the same as th„ a, bTh ;,r°"°"*' ""'' " "■^""»--'-l t'om that of Si t are In f , """ "^ ''"""'""■ These two covonanu a en fact eo,,stantly placed in eountor-|,„,i,i„„ ,o ea" ' other, under the distinguishing title, of ' ' the law » a^d ra eTtr'^The^f""" ""'° """ ''''" "'^'"^^'^ '^"^ .aiiish d with t„:r'z T '"" ""'°"'" ■="""»"'• - When those e 'd,: a wreT™^.:;;"?, "1 ""'■"■ «l." The latter was the eterreovi: o" ' .^e Tht r«;:r;:rii-ri=;rs'!:rb^^^^^^^^^^ ,.re«,„t hour, whether under the Patri,: tal "Z e : Ch„s.,„„ dispensation, has been the foundltion ^f the Mr. C. Pamphlet, p. 72. tlbid. p. 73. II li 1 f# H I Bp K ■1.^- r t 1 \ ^k' i In' 1, ^H' '^ fBj^ I m 130 oiv rkE OBJECTioxs heoardino the coitnezioi» hopen, prospects, principles, faith, holiness, and salvation of the church of God. This gracious covenant was never superseded by any subsequent one, from the moment ivhen It was solemnly ratified with Abraham; *he coven- ant of the law was superadded to it 430 years afterwards, but could neither disannul nor suspend it for a single hour. It continued still in force, and was, for the fifteen centu- ries when the law prevailed, the only medium of salva- tion to the Jewish Church. And this is the identical cov- enant, which, in the viii. of Hebrews, is termed the better covenant, established upon better promises, and the New covenant, because it was then fully promulgated by the Son of God, and confirmed and sealed by his precious blood." The viii. chapter of Hebrews does not therefore shew, as our opponent thinks, that there was a radical difference between the covenants upon which the Jewish nnd Christian churches rested, but merely that there was u radical difference between the national covenant formed at Sinai, and that more gracious covenant, established with Abraham, and finally ratified and sealed jy the blood of Christ, by which salvation was promised, through grace, to Abraham and his believing children, down to the end of the world. It only remains necessary to oflTer a few brief remarks, IV. Upon the objections made to some particular argu- ments, by which the "imeness of the Jewish and Chris- tian church is shewn. 1. It has been argued, that " if the Abrahamic covenant did notprom ise salvation to those who believed and obeyed •The term new is np{iliod in much the same way to the law of lovi by our Lord and the Apostle John: John liii. 34, and 1 Joha ii. 7,8. In these places, as well as in the passages under discus- sion, ^chleusner renders it " excellent,"-'* prccstanSi eziinius, per> fcctus, exccilens." See under term .rnne;. ik ^OVJfEXlOil or tHE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 151 it in the Jewishchurch, there was no salvation promised to that church at all."* ft is asked in reply, "Was there then no way of salvation but by the covenant of Abraham?"! We answer with confidence, "None, from the moment that covenant was ratified." Prior to that covenant, the way of salvation was identically the same as under it, viz., by f^iith in the promised Redeemer j but when once the gra- cious promise of salvation through him was solemnly confirmed by covenant to Abraham and his believing children, from that moment salvation was imparted to his descendants through the medium of that covenant, an4 % that alone. It is therefore true, as above asserted, tha^ if the Abrahamic covenant did not promise salvation to those who believed and obeyed it in the Jewish church, there wa? no salvation promised to that church at all. 2. It is argued, that circumcision was the " sign and seal of spiritual and eternal blessings, and therefore not likely to bo appended to a covenant that only promised temporal blossings.''| In reply, it is said, that circumci- sion " was a seal which respected spiritual things as re- gards Abraham, because it confirmed the fact of his faith; and whenever repeated, it was a token that, on account of Abraham's faith, God had made the promise that the Is- raelites should possess Canaan. "§ A more confused and unscriptural account of the matter could hardly be given. Circumcision, says our opponent, " confirmed the fact of Abraham's faith." St. Paul says it confirmed the fact of his justification; it was " a seal of the righteousness," or justification, which he had obtained through faith. Again, our oppcnent says, « When repeated, it was a to- ken that on account of Abraham's faith God had made tho •Mr. Elder's letfera, p. 8. JMr. Elder's Letters, p. 9. tMr. C'a Pamphlet, p. 77. §Mr. C'8. Pamphlet, p. 78. I 1 f i iS'l ON THE OBJECTIONS REGARDING THE CONNEXICN^ promise that the Israelites should inherit Canaan." The Scripture assorts nothing of the kind,but evidently implies, that circumcision was to be toAbraham's believing children what U was to himself, a seal of the righteousness orjusti- fication to be obtained through faith.* As to the idea that "it could never again be said of any other man, as ofAbraham, ihn t circumcision was a seal of the righteousness of the faith wl h he had before he was circumcised, because all his descendants were to be circumcised at eight days old," it could not, if true, affect the main question about the de- sign and significance of the rite. But it is lamentably in- correct in point of fact, for the whole generation of adult Israelites, who entered the land of Canaan, were circum- cised at an adult age, and, for fifteen centuries afterwards, all the believing Gentiles, who were admitted to the cov- enant by this rite, received it as adults, Upon the whole, vf e must declare, that the attempt to destroy the force of the argument, derived from the fact that "circumcision was a sign and seal of spiritual and eternal blessings" is nn entire failure. It has involved the subject in obscuri- ty, but has not answered the argument. 3. It is urged, in proof of the Abrahamic covenant be- ing the covenant of grace, that it "constituted Abraham the father cf all believers."t All that is said in reply, about the thing promised in that covenant being a type of the Christian ch-irch, and about faith not being required as a test of membership in the Jewish church, has been already answered. In regard to the assertion, that " by baptizing infants, we make Abraham the father of those concerning whom faith cannot be predicated,-'^ it is merely requisite to remark, that if we do so, it is on\y what the members of the Jewish church had been doin^r. *Rom. iv. 12. tiMr. E's Let p. 10. tMr. C's Pamph. p. 78. / lONNEXlCir man." The ntly implies, i^ing children ness orjusti- idea thaf'it ofAbraham, 38 of the faith f^auso all his lays old," it )out the de- nenlahly in- :ion of adult ere circum- afterwards, to the cov- I the whole, he force of trcurncision lessings" ia in obscurt- venant be- id Abraham i in reply, ig a type of ig required lurch, has srtion, that le father of cnted,-'j it ), it is on\y leen doing, mph. p. 78. O^r THE JETTISH AND CHRISTIAIf CHUBCH. 13J With the explicit warrant of God. for many centuries be- fore Chnst.an baptism was instituted. If baptizing infants renders Abraham the father of those who cannot believe circunricsmg them did it likewise. But this was done with he full sanction of God, therefore wo are only doing m this case, what we know that God approves of. We can- not therefore admit this to be a valid objection against our practice, much less against the truth we are at present vindicating, viz., theidentity of the Abrahnmicand Chria- tian covenant. It has been inferred that the Abrabamic covenant is tht, covenant of grace, from its promises.- Here our "ppt nent fully admit., that the same religious promises viz the promise of a Redeemer, of a resurrection. aJe'terlai life, were equally given to the Jewish and the Christian church, but i- denies that this shews the continuanc of the covenant of circumcision.! Wo must maintain, how- ever, that this fact does unquestionably prove the conti- nunnceofthe Abrahamic covenant. Lr what warthat confirmanon of these very promises. The continuatioa of these promises, therefore, does clearly prove the per- manency of the covenant by which they were ratified, confirmed, and miparted to the church of God It is not as our opponent thinks, the mere fulfilment of types that they shew, but the lastin. and immutable character of tho covenant which embraces them. Jn!^'T. 7' ^.T' '^^'^^'^'^^^'J the arguments that go to grace; the follovvin.q ones have been advanced to shew ^n churcir'"'''^ """ '''"''"''' ""^ '^"^ "'"^'^'^ ^""^ ^^"'- 1. The fir.i i. taken from tho xi. of Roman.., where *Mr. E's. Lctten, p. lo. fMr. C. p. 79 N 'J • ON tHE OBJECTIONS HECARDING THE CONNEXIOJT St. Paul speaks of the church of God, under the figure of an olive tree, into which the believing Gentiles were grafted, and from whence the unbelieving Jews were broken off. Here, as Mr. Scott has justly observed, the Apostle's reasoning strongly evinces the oneness of the vi- sible church under every dispensation. For he speaks of the tree itself as permanent, together with its root, i. e. the Patriarchs, especially Abraham; and of its fatness, i. c. the precious promises and privileges enjoyed by those who held communion with it. To this it is replied, that " the believing Jews only are intended as the olive tree."* But we think it would be more correct to say they were branches of it. Their brethren, who were broken off from it, are termed branches; and these very believers are warned, that unless they adhere to it by faith, they too, as branches, will be severed from it. But from what could they be severed? From themselves? No, but from all connection with the privileges, promises, and ancient members of God's church; in other words, from the olive tree, its root, and its fatness. Surely it must bo bard to close the eyes against the ovidcnl j)roof afforded by this language of the oneness of the Jewish und Chris- tian church. 2. The next argument employed to shew this is, that the qualification for chiirch-menibersliip has been the name in both, viz. a profession of faith. f The reply to this is grounded upon a twofold error, viz. that faith was not at all demiinded, cither for admission to, or continu- nnce ir, the Jewish church, but that the actual profession of a true faith is essential to both in the Christian church.| Here, we repeat, are tw(» glaring errors. What proof is there, we ask, of the first of these posi- lions, viz., that faith was not demanded for admission lo, *Mr. r. p, 70. tMr. E'». Ltllcr., p. 13. ^Mr. C, p. 81 ;oNWExiorr the figure of entiles were ; Jews were bserved, the ess of the vi- he speaks of its rootj i. e. I fatness, i. o. ed by those replied, that olive tree."* y they were J broken off M-y believers ' faith, they it from what ? No, but oinises, and vords, from y it must bo )of afforded 1 and Chris- hh is, that 8 been tho lie reply to It faith was or continu- 1 profession an churoh.l "those poai- Imission lo, . C, p. 81 ' Or THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN CHURCH. Uf or continuance in the Jewish church? We are referred to Gen. xvii. y3-25, and triumphantly asked, «' Were these circumcised dependants of Abraham true believers? Had Ishmacl faith? Did faith produce the contumelioua conduct, for which he was afterwards ejected from hit father's roof?" This is strange reasoning indeed! Sup- j)ose in reply we should turn to Ist Corinthians, iii 3 and again, to chapter xi. 21, and ask, "Were all these baptized professors of Christianity, true believers? Did faith produce their cnvyings, strifes, and divisions? Did faith lead them to convert the Lord's supper into a sceno of revelling and drunkenness r" Would this reasoning, we ask, prove that faith was not demanded of the nicm^ beraof the Christian church? Undoubtedly the train of facts, in the one case, is ju.it as conclusive against tho demand of faith, as in the other. Equally fulse is the idea, that faith was not demanded for a continuance m the Jewish church. It was demanded of every member of that church, by tho whole tenor of Iheir law and worship. And tho open profession was just as rcfiuisilo for the continued enjoyment of church privileges, as under the gospel. The actual possession of it, indeed, could not be enforced by man, nor can it under the Christian dispensation; but the open denial of it was |)uni.shablo then, as much as it is now, and in truth to a inudi greater extent." Nor are those solemn instances to be overlooked in which God himself immediately iiitor- posed as an avenger of unbelief. What stronger proof can be rc(iuircd that ho demanded faith of tho members of the Jewish church, than tho destruction in the wilder- ness of a whole generation, because of their unbclief.t and tho final dis])crsion and excision from church priv'i- *I.ev. XX. 2,27. Ibid, x.xiv. H. ll>iU,i»,i. ;il. Ju»ii. vii. 25. Dent. xiii. 10. Ibid. xvii. 6, fsicc Ikb, iv. 2—7. m ON THE OBJECTrO^i nEeARDmO THE COXWEXIOW leges of the whole Jewish nation, for the snme causer* 3. It IS arf ed that salvation was to be found in tho Jewish as well as in the Christian church.f The answer given to this i.., that " though salvation might bo found in the Jewish church, that church was not by its constitution composed of such as gave evidence of real religion- whereas the Christian church was from the first compos- ed of the saved.^l But all this is the mere work of fan- cy, not the representation of fact. There is good reason to thmk that Abraham's family, which formed the begin- ning of the visible church, were in general among the truly saved. If there were exceptions among tho mem- bers of It, 80 there were among tho members of the pri- mitive Christian church. Simon Mngus is quite as ob- vious a one, as Ishmael, or any other descendant of Abra- ham. Tho truth is, that the Jowi.h and Christian church were ,n this respect si.nilnr. Tho latter, indeed, hasmoro light and higher advantages, but both by their constitu- tion had the same design and tho same tendency they were both inton.led to be " schools in which the children of God shoubl be born, nursed, and trained up for an ever- lasting inheritance." 4. A fourth an^ument for the sameness of tho chuicU under the two dispensations i.-, that "the same proiimos timt were given to the Jewi.h church, are applied to tho Christian church."§ Tho reply given to this is. that " all promises to literal Israel, arc now fully fuUiHod to spirit- ual Israel."|| This opinion, however, wo have already shown to bo founded on a mistaken view of tho nature, and relation of the Chiistian church. Nothing further,' consequently, need hero bo odded upon the .subject. 5. 6. The filth and si.vth arguments arc, that the snmcehn- •Rom. xi. 20. t.Mr. K's, T,(-fff,rs, p. 14. |^rr C p 81 §Mr. F/» Letters, p, H. (|Mr. C. p. 81. i: II coxwExrow 3 snme causer* •e found in tho I" The answei- ght bo found in itsconstituiion real religion; e first compos- 3 work of fan - is good reason ned the bcgin- "al among iho >ng tho incm- ers of the pri- is quite as ob- idant of Abra- iristinn church leed, has moro heir constilu- ?n(lcr/C3'; they h the children ip for an ever- 'f tho church line prornines })pliod to tho sis, that "all illed to spirlt- iiavo already r tho niiturr, Jing further, subject, the same cha- >rr. C. p. 81. 81. 0, THE JEWISH AND CHHISTIAN CHURCH. 157 racter and same employment belong to the citizens of 7;n„ underboth dispensations.- VVe clss e ogethef be cause the same answer is gi.en to both, viz. t af «^ o ' h" obe so but was not really so. under the Jewish ZT' us un,er the Christian.n We look upon th w"? the case, as we have already stated more than once as th Chnsnan economy, may be more prevalen f an "■very to the Olir.seian dispensation, or that renentn..^. 'ogener.t.0,, and faith, were no. as nneo ivo allv d!" mandod under the Jewish, .„,, precisely for , ho samj ends, we reject it as having „„ foundation'in truth ,K '» ''omanJed, "if the church under the ni.l wprrAl ^; f , "'"» '*"' ""'y '"'"i/cled that the, were Ahrahatn's ehihiren in tho spiritual sense, they , ^^ bers of the true sp.ritu.l church, before they believed ie> aocordtng to our opponoufs vie.v, before'.he c .rt i„ I 1 lief fT- "T"- *"'' '" '■'""' "' Cl-i. is v M,eo„f ben,g,he spiritual chil.lren of Abraha,,,, , , , I ' 11; '" '""""''"' ''"" '■""'' '"•l''>™ >lle Apostle" -> Jo ■.. the Baptist, then David and the Pro,d,e. , , Abrahan, n.nself, ,n„,. have bee, „,. ,ers T^' , '' -luntual church of God; .„ that after .1, i. co, ,.; othU *;Y|- ^i*'- I^et- P- i«. 10. ♦Mr. L'n. Lutters, p. 17. tMr. C. p. 81, 82. §VIr C. p. 82. 189 ©W TUB OBJECTIONS, &«. that the Spiritual church, which, after the day of Pentecost was styled the Christian church, had been in existence from the days of Abraham, and was essentially the sama church as that of which every true believer is a member, at the present hour. 8. •* The prophecies shew that the Jewish church waaj not to be destroyed and a now one formed."* The answer given is, that " the Jews who believed were not to bodes- troyed, but their ceremonies wcro."t This however, is no answer at all. The question is, Were the believing Jews to bo destroyed aa a church} Were they to be taken out of one church and put into another, or were they, while livirjg under two distinct dispensations, still members of one and thesame spiritual church?— This the prophecies appear most distinctly to imply. The argU' ment therefore, which has been drawn from these, re- mains, as in truth the whole chain of proofs that have now passed under review remains, unshaken by any reply that our opponent has given. The aid of these particular ar- guments, in«leed, is not necessary to prove, what in the very nature of things must bo true, viz, the sameness of the church of God under every dispensation; yet it is im- possible to consider carefully the replies that have been made to them, and not feel n)ore forcibly than before, that the cause they are advanced to undermine is the invinci- ble cause of truth. •Mr. E'». Lolieri, p. 17. tMr. C. p. 82. ■{ y of Pentecost 1 in exislenco iaily tho same is a member, ih church wa? • The answer ! nottobodea-* 3 however, i» the believing they to ba nher, or were nsations, still :h?— This the The argu- om these, re- :hat have now my reply that particular ar» , what in the 1 sameness of ; yet it is im« at have been n before, that is the inviuci- 82. CHAPTER VIII. ON TWE OBJECTIONS URGED AGAINST THE AR- GUMENTS DRAWN FROM THE BAPTISM OF HOUSE- HOLDS , AND THE LANGUAGE OF THE APOSTLE IN REGARD TO CHILDREN;-! COR. VI L lA. I. TiiE objections against the argument drawn from the baptism of househoUls. It is a source oC sincere regret, on entering upon this topic, to fintl the argument which Psudobaptists employ entirely misrepresented. In order to combat it with leas diiiiculty, it is placed in this absurd point of view. "Houso- iiolds, they argue, very freciucntly contain infants, ihuro- foro, if households wore baptized, wo may b« iure, they in- 140 OP) THE OBJECTIONS REGARDING form u« that there were infants among those who were haptued likewise.'- Now this is an unfair statement of the case. No man of common sense ever reasoned thus upon the subject. Pa3dobaptists do not infer that infants ^vere certainly baptized, because househohls frenuentiv contam them ; but they do infer, that it is highly probable, from the known fact of its being the Apostolic practice to baptize households, that infants were baptized, because households generally contain infants ; and it can hardly be credited, that, in all the instances where they baptized households, not one family should have happened to con- tarn them. But we are next told, that even if we were sure there were .nfants in these families, we ought to conclude they were not baptized, because they are "incapable of being included in a commission which ran. 'teach all nations bapt.zmg themj' incapable of instruction, and all the vari- ous mental and religious aflectionsconnected everywhere throughout Scripture with the ordinance of Baptism t"- We have already shewn that infants are not incapable of being mclude.1 in the commission which directed tho Apostles to disciple nil nations, baptizing them ;t we therefore pass this part of the argument as nec.ling no further comment. And, as to heir being incapable of in- s ruction or religious affection., we are quite satisfied that this aOords no vali.l argument against their baptism. Wo find that these very religious affections, are, in the lan- guage of Scripture, just as closely connected with salva- tion as with baptism.§ Shall we then conclude that in- fants cannot be saved because they do not possess them' {Shall we conclude that all infants arc damned, because they cannot «' believe in tho Lord Jesus Christ," or be- •.UrC'8. pamphlet p. 49. flbid. 4Chap. vi. §Mark XVI. 16. Acts xvi. 31. Acts iii. 19. ose who were I' statement of reasoned thus !r that infants [Js frequently hly probable, itolic practice ized, because it can hardly hey baptized )encd to con- e sure there 9nclude they ible of being all nations all the vari- cvcry where aptism.f" — incapable of lirected the hem ;j: wo needing no pable of in- atisficd that ptism. Wo in the lan- with salva- do that in- eess them? d, bccuuso It," or be- vi. »HK BAPTISM OF HOUSEHOLDS. I4, argue from these passages ,hat ihey ca„„„, |,e save 1 and us a,„„.easo„aWe, wo .Link, ,„ „rg„e from si„ i a Lo as infant, cannot o us on THE OBJECTIONS REGARDING !!(• have. "-The Jailor's house " rejoiced ;''-that of Stephana* ''addicted themslevesto the ministry;"— Lydia's "were romforted,"-and these things are supposed to have been recorded with an express view '« to convict Pjedobaptists of their error."* To try the soundness o rfallacy of this argument, we shall propose a single test. We have mention made in the Now Testa.nent of at least eight different families or households, besides those of the Jailor, Lydia, and Ste- phanas, to all of which such acts and emotions are attri- buted as infants are incapable of.f We have then eleven iam.lies or households mentioned in this way, and con- sequently, as our opponent reasons, not an infant was to bo found in any ofihem. Is this probable? Is it to be cre- dited? Is it not so improbable as to render worthless the nrgumcnt that leads to such a conclusion ? We think so, and, what is more to the point, we believe that in the pre- sent instance our opponent thinks so too; for he has him- self referred to five of the instances mentioned above as illustrative— of what?— of the fact that these identical ex- pressions might be used in reference to families containing infants, and yet not be intended to apply to them.} How then, we ask, can such expressions be ai)pealed to in tho spirit of candour, as proofs that there were no infants in the families (,f the Jailor, Lydia, and Stephanas? liut possibly our opponent will say, I do not adduce them as proofs that there were no infants in these fami- bos; I frooly grant that they might have contained infants notwithstanding the use of these expressions: all I con- tend for is, that they shew " that the baptized persons in these families consisted not of infants, but of persons ca- *.Mr. C's Pamphlet, p. 50. tPhil. iv. 22, Rom. xvi 10 11 2 Till). IV. 19. John iv. 53. Acts x. 2. roj, iv. 15. tSce Mr C'» pnniplilcl, p. 4l>. of Stephanas* wer« ilia's to have been PiBclobaptists •gument, we made in the families or ia, and Ste- ns are atlri- then eleven ly, and con- iifant was to lit to be cre- orthless the Vq think so, t in the pro- hc hashim- nl above as dentical ex- s containing lem.J How led to in the infants in las? not adduce these fanji- ine«l infants s; all I con- 1 persona in persons ca- xvi. 10. 11. r. 15. tHK BAPTLSM OF HOUSEHOLDS. ,45 pable of religious affections." This thnn.h : something, is still contending for toonlh" J '^«'>"*'^de. follow that because the term Zl ' !"' " '"'" ""' «ense. when something s p difZ ofTt^r I"-' ''""^^ tare of things can only\pXoZtf Th "j '" '^' "^- be understood in a limited s'^nsrwhfn a d^Z' k ""^' predicated of it, which is canabllf "^^^ ffere.t thmg is of it. If sneakin. nP ^, ^ m^h'mg to the whoU both in urns aL alu ' 7w " '""'^ "'^'^'^ ^"^--^ Latin fluen ly '' the^ rmV 7 '" ''^' "'^''' ^^'""^^ ^V^-^ sense; the tef; wol be*^r^ ""'' '' "-din a J,7erf and every one ^url^^nrd;aTe^:SaL^ again, when s L^i^^^r rermTSm";"' I '""'^- '^ " that family is of hi.h 1 V ™''^' ' "^^'^ »» say, /«-7, to i-.ude1he ;Vrrh"i:fa„t'''?-T ''^ ^^"^ every person would as reacniv n '"^""'^/"^ adults, and the dictates of common ' ^ u "''" '''"' ' ^'^ ««' ^^^^^ ;'- in the t:iLr;rer;:h;rl'^^^^^^^^^^^^^ - stance where LTs^J'"^^^^^^^ conclusion in every in^ cumstance did noHe .'^'i 7''""^ But this is P^eciselyr rs^'^Xf ;: Z^^r'T ropeatedly?h ;„ ^e' ' ;*!' '"'' ''"'"'''' "' '''''''' mitted principl" 'of-u r "^ '"'"^"' "'^"' ^^^ ^'^^ a^- express on to he whole f '''?'":.' '" "'^^"^'"^ ^"'^'^ an Unless, therefo the ' so r' h ' '"' " "^" '^^ «^'""«- joiced.'-vverl/nn^^^^^^^^ " '^«'-«<^'" ''ro- of the Jailor, Lydia Tnd Stenh„ '"'' '° ^'^^ ^""•''•«« were contained^a them ^/'^'f'^''^^' P''^^'^^ ^^at no infant, lained ,a them, (and our opponent grants thatk 144 ON THE OBJECTIONS KEGARDIjITO does not prove this) shew that the Of baptisms mese lamiiies were the baptism, of their adult P»embera alone. It loaves us in fact at perfect liberty to under- stand the term household or family, as a variety of other reasons suggest the propriety of doing, without any li- mitation whatever. Thus far, however, we have reasoned tho case upon our opponent's own view of it, upon the suj)position that these religious affections are actually attributed to those families under the circumstances he supposes; but we do not grant this to be the fact; we do not admit it to be true that all the households, which are said to have beeu bap- tized, are also said to have possessed such emotions, as in- fants are incapable of. Where, for instance, is tho proof of this in the case Af Lyd^-i's family.? We are referred to Acts xvi. 40, where tho Apostles are said to have "comforted the brethren" before they departed from Philippi. But what evidence is there, we ask, that these brethren were the members of Lydia's family .? Is it necessary to suppose, that all the members of the church of Philippi were com- prised in Lydia's household.? Paul and Silas were " cer- tain days" at Philippi before the conversion of Lydia.* After that event they were there " many days," shew- ing the way of salvation to that people;t they were pointed out as " the servants of tho Most High Godj'» by the damsel possessed with the spirit of divination; they publicly wrought a miracle upon her; a lumult was raised in consequence; they were dragged to tho market-placp, beaten and imprisoned. Are we to sup- l)ose that all this took place, and so much time elapsed, without any further conversion than that of Lydia, and this in a j)opuIous city, t^ which thj Apostles were *Act8 xvi. 12. fibid v. 18. bajjtisras of lit ptembera i to under- Bty of other out any li> cnse upon ^sition that ed to those , but we do t to be true ! beeu bap- ions, asin- 1 the case :s xvi. 40, forted the But what 1 were the J suppose, were com- pere " cer- of Lydia.* s," shew- hey were gh Godj»» iviriation; a i.umu]t ed to the e to sup- I elapsed, ydia, nnns it appears, the, esmbli,he,l a t^mly ™ho,n the Apo»tles saw and comforted, we milht h.ve expected a diffore„t form of exp,.essi„ , 7„ %"" 40 The ,u,g„„ge of it would have beeu ■■ the bre'hreu tloe... or ..the brethren, or church in her hous !' bu li It stands, It evidentiv conveys the i,l„„ ... ., ^«;l;re„ referred to wer^ not the'tntLrof ^d ':.: wJi',!''","',','^ «"jecture," our opponent thinks, " that weighs at a I aga.nst the idea of their being Lyd.a's fa^ ly s, that they were Luke the historian and the otherTa- velhn^ companions of Paul and Snas.- Here however we differ from h,m. We think it an equally probable conjecture, that they were the .nembers of the Phi °„ "i '? oLurch who had now been converted through .1 mf were St Luke and the other travelling companions of th„ Apost e ,s infin.tcly preferable to the opinio , ha. [hi, were Lydta's houscold. As to the idea .1 at h 1 ng :: of the passage makes against this conjecture, because ,! wassutted to persons who were left behind, i.ievWemlv a "nstaken mference, for the fact is that St. Lul^e.a^;^' haps ethers, were left behind on this occasion,! 'l^ erv c rcutn.tanoe therefore which is a, pealed to, to shew h u ■aese were not the brethren who werecomfjr.ed, affj^l. no. on. of .!,„,, who left Phltantin'l' ' "''""",'S •'"" l'« "" "7 chapter, „ ^ verl° irill'lV' l". is';';',;''",?"" °' '"'• 2 » . • .HI i i u« O^ THE OD.ECTIO.V, REaARBxi^o •-■•e ha, auributecl no s'l " ■""' '° """'=" ""'S"iP- rablo of. Bu. j^ e,ul arrrr", " """""" "^^ '°™- Ji- If .ho allasion'o „o to^hrfn t?" """'" ''' ''^- not follow, c she was a >f purple at ^alJ a J rgo 'ux travell. natives of ere is not a shew that it is a rea- r being so, ■s of their expresses ' be asks, led suffici- sehoid?"t le conver- sidercd it ft«. THB BAPTISM OF ItOVaailOhTJt. I4f thisj-If the baptized in Lydia'. house were adults ther must have been converted to the Clnistian Li h be orY Ihe.r bapt.sm. But as their conversions are nowhere re! corded, .t ,s improbable that they ever took plac and Z veTealTtr tT"'^'''^ "'" the bap.zed'in h;r ho'u'l Tried "tItV,?""''"'^ "'^-'^"^ i^s particularly re- IhJ u 7|^«Lord," wearetold, "opened her heart, that she attended untothe things which were spoken of P ul '^ denL'r / '''. ''""'^'*"^" ^^ ^ ^^''"'« f-'i'y of a" nts inaikab e. more unusual occurrence, and, in the snm« proportion, more likely to be recorded F t h ser tu ra account affords no hint or suggestion of th k nd C reason alone ,s suggested why Lvdia and her household the Chnst.an fauh. But if all her fan.ily were believers mauon of the c.rcumstance in eonnexion with their bap- t sm. rhe same exclusive reference to herself is observ- t ms' or .^ ■'' ''""^^"' '^^■^"'"" '-'i— «. the terns of the inv.tat.on would have been, "If ye have judged us to be faithful,'- &e. Such language wou d avo been more natural, and the motive stronger to induce Z Apostles to comply with her ron.io^r Th . „r,i I • i J' ''"'•""t-r itquest. 1 he account, then. or.he bapn.m „f „„, r„„,i|y, u„^uo,s.i„„aWy favours il^ .. ea , ha. ,1,0 ,„embe« of i. were no, ,ho a.luU dopcZl .r re a.,vc, of Ly.lia. I, is l,„r o,v„ „Uop,io„ of .h' Cl."st,a., fa.th that is s„g,os.o.l as a reaso,, L tho b p! t.»m of lier household, auu of whomsoever that housoholU *Acta xvi. 14 t Versa 16. .*t, 143 ox THE OBJECTlOWir REGARDriT* Equally fruide,, i, ,hc at.em,>t to prove that the famil, Ct:r"';^eT4"Zt?:i:'ir£---^^^^ .^e«..Epi,.let„^Kec'o■:tt;„,';rh:::Lr,^^^^^^^ selves to ni,,„8ten„« to the sahus; but the EimsiIo „! up.n the authonty ofour opponent hunse th 1 such a aert.on. as ih.s respecting a family or household do no prove there were no infants in it at the time Rm?\ wants ot God's pcope. Thon> nm. i,„ « i" mo because such a declaration is „,ade in regard to it Bon wIL"' '''''" "'' '"''J^'^ '^^ ''"•'•'^ considered, no raa Bon whatever to conclude that anv one of rl.« V m "a-nodas baptized was destitute oTinTnL mIT" M there ground to think that ail nf, '*""* probabilities are ccrtainlv tent! u """'" '''■ '^'*'" at leant contained voun?..h. °"'' I''"' '°'"° "' ^''«'" ^-overdone. tLApo::i:ir;:;i;- •S«« Mr. C. pan.pl.Ict, pngo, n & 53, trcp the warrant f'' ""• 'o feel ,l,at i, i, hardl.vJ'' "'"""'^ "PP"" «« V" '»r,.re.,uio„ oeJ",\7td:: '7 """ '""' '«"^'' '"- po.eantdi.cus,i„„. Tbewel, L„ " ™'"' '"'» ""» '-■ 'ase genarally l,ee„ u„,.ers,o„Jri„,if "",'""' <""- "'"■' Nut, certaiulv as o„r „. "^^ "'"'P''" wi- »>«"ca u„der.t„,.d. i. hVIZ ,°t°' '" "••""--"" >■>- "— «i i«-,.e,a.io„ :;;;:: ^T,""""""" ""« ""■euable.audtohavesubstZ,!.! ^ '' " ""■'""•» *" "o. lo« "'.joctionable „,: ' : ,r.oTT"""' """'«'■ "' K-neral, understand thi; text ' "f ' """'' """">■•-. -"oy uf the children. D ''""'/"'"""S '- the legiti. J" Vie., „f i, i„ ,,,^ e«,„ici„ ;,„? "It- "P^"'*' '"-• "nya, "are lawfully „,',.]„,, ,f •, ., , '^^ "«' Parents," i» note quoted frm.MKriDL'ri r ' '^^'''^ "'" *''»"8« 's "Wd in hat note d.scrianuatoLwoe„Zon"r "*'' '''" con.pHor of -e w ;"i«i«t"n„g it. andTt rorl7;r^^ t'"« ««»''«" IrS lUtlu reiloction would hav" Ived £ ?"' "'^^*^^'''« «»' ««re y . -"ntnig what learnod P.Bdoh«n,il °'","''' '''»»''«f of repV P'CH. a. 80 many diffo en „K '*''? '''"^ "?«" t'lese various t! li-Pti-.". A lirtle'bi : 'X;'^^^^^^^ «'•« grounds of ,1';; TMK LANGtrASE or TH,r . „ THE APCTtE. 1 Joa. v„. ,5, forgotten " that th -S"". «» well „s „r, ,":" '""f''.""? «'■"''- i» God.. «u«l.or of .hep„„,ph|e, before uT The?'"" '""'" '" "■« te say,, mean,, .. approved hlk , " '"""«'fied," -"ed in reference ,o" e „„' f, ° "^ "^ «°''."t 'vhen ^-ce .„ .he ehihlren The oa, "'i'" """ '" ^^f"" The ™believi„„ h„", „,n "r "■""'" "°"'' "■"— '»«'of Cod" hy theberv- "'°.^"' ""PP'-ovcdby.he wife i. ™dereV":p:::z"f ',""'''''« ""-'-v„; holievin. husband. „ hor °L. ^ '""" "^"'"'" ''y ""'-„ ...Lap! ■hey are ..„pp,.„,,„, „ °"' .''"' "°'v, on ,be ™„,„ ' ""...I -vbich he sa„c,i„„V °; ' """""" '" '"»' ■"""»«« •« wh„„y u„>varra„,J.™ ,:;"'' '^•."-' " «»«■ wLioh »lMi a,„hor,, does .ho term ™? ^"'Pluro, „„r ,„ ohis- »- f God,, nor ,he ::z:::: ?z " r""™'"" "y "" "'" la>v of God,, but in Ltb,. '° ™"''"- "PProvedby "f"-"in« apart, or eo^ecrrtt,: :,r '"'"' '"'^'^ '» ■"«' "ao or purp„8e..'§ ^ ""*""""« 'o so.ne sacred Another objecinn t^ .i.- "n..o„e,vhi„,^„u':.": .vXvir*™' "' "•" ''»"««^. ''7">K --.n give „ sancTion if r-T "'''"'■"'"'■''■• '■«- -".ch „o„ld o,her.vi,e Z^X' T T, ° ""'"'■"" •See Mr C. P„ , , " P"'"' ''0 , «•• I" .11 .he N.„ 1&'. P- ■"': tlbid. „,,. , 15^ ON THE OBJECTIONS REGARDINO t:. i well considered. The assertion is, that «' the unbelieving husband is rendered approved by the law of God, and that in reference to the marriage-bond, by the believing wife."* Would then the " marriajre-bond" have been disapprovetl by the law of God, if neither party had been a believer? And if it would, could the circumstance of one's believing render it approved? Wo are assured that neither the one nor ihe other of those demands can be answered in the affir- mative. No law of God prohibits the marriage of two per- sons who are unbelievers, and no principlecontained in that law authorizes us to think, that the faith of a wile orhus- band could rcndcrthe marriage-bond with a heathen more lawful than it was before. Such a construction, then, of this important passage, as would compel us to adopt these false positions, must be untenable. Biit further— This construction of the passage proceeds upon another supposition, equally opposed to the princi- ples of just reasoning. It supposes the circumstance of God's approving the continuance of the marriage-bond between the believer and the unbeliever, to be proved by his knoxon approbation of their children, as lawfully iorn.f But how was this latter circumstance to be known ?| How did it become a subject of notoriety that God an- *Tho author of the Pamphlet under review, doen not consider the preposition '' ,»" to mean, •• with respect to" in the differ- ent members of this pnssiige.ns some critics hnvo done, but retaint theuHual nterprfitation " by", thus making the faith of the be- lieving party instrumental in eanclifying the unbeliever. Soo hii pamphlet, p. 44. * " t"He trings itns a thing known and admitted by those whom htt addreHses in order to add strength to his preceding arjrumenl."— Mr. C's. pamphlet, p. 40. * *Tlie only account our author gives of this is, that "it had never come into their minds that their children were illegitimate." 8«« his pamphlet, p. 46. A slender basis, it must becoufeMed, fgrtlis weighty conclusions that were to rest upon it!! DINO " the unbelieving ' of God, and that ? believing wife."* been disapproved been a believer? of one's believing at neither the one we red in the affir- •riage of two per- 3 contained in that I of a wife orhus- h a heathen more ruction, then, of us to adopt these passage proceeds jed to the princi- circumstance of 3 rnnrriage-bond , to be proved by IS lawfully born.^ to be known ?{ ity that God ap- , does not consider to" in the differ- '0 done, but retaini lie faith of tho be- ibeliever. Soo bin by those whom hu ing argutnenl." — that "it had never llegititnate," 8t>« B coufcModi for th« THB LAITGUAGE OF THE APOSTtE 1 rn, ■^rosTLE, 1 COB, VII. ]g. ^;7^f^''««hi'Jren as lawfully born ^ Th« i •• or the children in the eyes of pL .", ^ ^^Snmacy from the legality of the parent '° °"'^ ^' '"^^'"'■^^ less obvious'trufh, and eSv de""""/ '' ^"^ ^'^"'^ '^- men entertained of the o her r"''"?^'^" ^'^^ ^'^^^ parents to be lawfully unif.H , f f '^^'^ ^^^'^^^^ the to be lawfully born a„d h!' 'T" '^'"^'^ "'^ ^''''<^ren a-nlawfully^,„,:;,;: ;, Yn:rt:i;ir^'' ^^^'^^ relation to the children RntVJ ? '"""^ ^'«^« "» interpretation cannot L th" V ' """'^ '"*"^^« '^at this dentlysupposesth revvas o^t^°"'^ ^""' -'* of the children, which r 2" ^t^;;!^.? ''^r '" ^^e case known and obvious than the lo n " oHhe "" ""^ comes then simply to this;->eithe. 3t pI, ^"'''"''- '' in his view of this subip.>/ % ' '^''^ mistaken of hi, po:ui„„ .hie:t. Ci r "?^'' """ r » "^-f 'his interpretation of our " ' ''" f""'^'' ''"='f. or •'--"The .eoeralZ,, of t'LT:""": " '' ''"""^ lawfulness of marriairo m„l ,. '^""' " '" '•■««' ""' P", ofit u„„er ,Z2' ,r r"""'""""'"' -"• 'I"" « believer., eoutinu „!in .he f • "'" '°"''"'"''™ °f iinbeliovor ; thereforr .h. """■'■'"ge stnte ,vitl> a„ Apostle speak ,ltl , •■' "°-«™-" of wlnel. „„ •;••--=•> on, ,'„„„';;„ ^Zl '?. '"o raren.,, „„„ '1.0 mnrriagc connexion.- D uU.'r ,u """" '"'''"• *'«• "hatkiud of relation must T '[.. ^"'''''"" ""''''' ---o'^nju:.:^!:!::;;:",'';;"-;.^. #S„ch Is thn . I '"» *^'"<-n It proves r Mr. C'8. pamphlel ''""'" "'" " ' '•«°«"»i"g on pages 44 S; 45 of ''(■ 154 Orr THE OBJECTIONS REGARDING f( Surely the idea, that it must mean something of the same kmd or nature as the thing it is brought to prove, s a most extravagant assumption. What if I should fix upon the assertion so often made by Baptist writers, that "in" huns ought not to be baptized, because they cannot re- pent, an„T tT' "Z" '" *""'""'' -^o-- P--on of .. dying .l "sin • J,' il' ''"""'■'^' ""^ "- -rip.urala„d iutel igMe " 'n' ' V"-""' ""'>" '" « 'nalerial variation inthe"! Iffl ^' '" ""=' "'""' '^ •"> ^--ion. The same ild- .g'fdTa ^f "" """» """" God .a retained in boti, i„st,„„* , ? "'^ "onsecrailon ,0 "Sa'd .0 i,s rf.gr./a'd.n. '""'''' *«''='-onc,,m a(Wa»,;„.i„,- J,f ' "'' """'oquently the ex-snt of it, same meaning of He terms in dff™""" """ "'O'-o'y "he I'"»»agc, but, in each it^H" ,, f," '""""''" •"■■'"■ rai meaning of then,. ' '"'""' "'« "■"« «riplu- >y ^PI'ote"°ea';i;,°':fc;;;;°J"™7'".P^^ °f P-'i'o- 'hc Jewish peoplefand esn? 1, '""■ '" "■« oars of Paul. wasdeepl/vJr'^.X :""^ '" """■ ""»■ '"<« «'• ("I"";- The first of those 11 " ' "' "sanctified," •'^'"i«-- " .^a. no.r^r.rvr;,:'™"'-'--- t *-"pie 01 Ood are re(|uir- H • -t 2i4.-_: K.«K.».a}fc., ]5€ OW THE OBJECTIONi REOARDm© ed to separate themselves." He refers in illustration of this^sensetoActsx. 14, 2S. He asserts that it is often used to signify "a pagan, an alien from the worship of the true God, or one who does not belong to the people of God, or to the society of Christians." The passucre we are considering, he renders, " otherwise your chtl- dren also would be removed from the society of Chris- tians." Inillustrationofthisuseof the term, he refers to iCor. VI. 17.-Wahl accords with him. " If it were other- v.ise," he says, «it would follow that the children also were not to be considered as belonging to the Christian community. "-Lightfoot is of the same opinion. Hesays that the words a,a9ai>ra and ay, a, refer not to legitimacy or Illegitimacy, but to the Gentile or Christian staterthat the children of Gentiles were by the Jews considered as a.a9aQfa, "unclean," and the children of the Jews ay.« holy " and that, in the passage under consideration, the Apostle refers to this well known sense of the word: that his treatment of the subject does not turn on the hinge whether a child born of parents, one of whom was a Christian and the other a heathen, was a legitimate ofT- spring, but whether he was a Christian offspring -The same view of the passage is largely expresed by Whitby Upon the other te.m employed in this passage, theso authors speak to the same effect. « Now ar-^ ihey holy " they regard as meaning, "now are they considered as belonging to the Christian community." Wahl sayr « U 18 spoken of one who is in any way connected with Chris- tians, and therefore to be reckoned among them." So Calvin "The children :' the Jo^ys, because they were made heirs of the covenant and distinguished from the children of the impious were called a " holy seed,"* and tor tho same reason, the children of Christians, eveu *Sae Ezra, ix. 2, and Isaiah Ti. 13. Dinre •s in illustration of 8 that it id often tn the worship of long to the people I." The passage erwise your chil- society of Chris- term, he refers to " Ifitwereolher- the children also f to the Christian opinion. He says )t to legitimacy op ian state: that the 's considered as of the Jews ayia, onsideration, the )f the word; that •n on the hinge, of whom was a I legitimate ofF- ofFspring. — The 3sed by Whitby. 3 passage, these ar-!hey holy," iy considered as Wahl sayr, «« U cted with Chris- )ng them." So !auso they wore ished from the 3ly seed,"* and hristians, cveu 8. TrtE LANGUAGE OF THE APOSTLE, 1 coR. vii. 157 ^hen only one of the parents is pious, are accounted ho ly, and according to the testimony of the Apostle differ from ,he ,mpure seed of idolaters." Other'au' W of note m,ght be quoted to the same effect, but it will be suf erenenrDrT H T' ^^f '"'°"^' '''' of thepiousa ,d excellent Dr. Doddndge, who says on the words « now ate they holy."-«'On the mature«t and most impartial ToZ bapt.sm. rh,s, I may add, was the view of the passage taken by son. of the most enunent of the Christfan fV thers. Tcrtulluui, Origen, Augustine and Pelagian all appear to have-viewed this text as referring to infant b-,n ^sm; while Cyprian, Gregory Na.ian.en Jerom a o hers wuhout referring to this particular passage, em- ploy the term - sanctified," in the same way.f of the church, to be admitted into covenant with God Is h« covenant with God. a. helongin. to his holy people.'' "'^ """ •' rtTS ";'?'"''"''^^'«" °''l''° P^'««"gc wainn rol!o^vs: «« band h- I "''"'"';''>' «"""^ to pass, tiiat an u,U,eliev,n.r hus- band has been brought to the faith, and so to baptism bvl.l wife: and hkewise, an unbelieving wife by her 1 i 'band ^f ; wore no. so, and if the ^yickednesf or infidelity ;f;h:Slievin; «• r» i-et ,"T .^' ^'T"''; *'"^ '^'"''''■^'" •^''^''^J' would be Ze? »"> Ivepi unbapii/ed, md so be unclean, m now wo .?e by r 2 ' ' ^'i!f J5S ON TflE OBJECTIONS REOARDixa orlMon c^ ro -ii men. m ^ ^'''■™*' «"d th« - i« .he p..e,ent ^.1 nirre't'^o^ron: ";""°""" reasoning, andcives to rhl . ''-'^Peof the Apostle's .onsisten;; wh,' o « h r c ?""^^ ^ harmonyand ^iew of ouf opponent nl '' ^""^"•"'-'»'«« «««■ Upon the te a known S t'nce "Te n "^^^"^"^^'^ "^^^"'^ rfren were holy, but Toon ^h ^'''"''' that their chil- Diain Th« ^"tupon this interpretation of it, alli« relative h„li„es, of ,he un4 " v 1 ' "T" """' "" Ihe lea•"">'"!. see I.Cor.vi. passage. 3dl,. That S', «"'"'"='''»' ^""straction ofiho <^r»i,ie ,. any »n.ri:Sp'.i:i„:;',,jraa;fisrs2 •"- verful indeed, that etation so strongly fie terms, and the where it accords, le of the Apostle's ge a harmony and n can. Upon the rent %vhy it should 3j that their chil- stationofit, all ia Idren were deem- to baptisn.. Anj postle argues the 'fits, and thence, 'j'ish, the lavvful- elieving and the all is plain in the ' the terms, but the urms, and led, and the rea- ty. Upon these ire generally bop- ind that embraced 38 are given above. i «t, urging in fu- ed,"has the coun- !e Exodus xix. 10. lont, see I. Cor.vi. 3 generally. 2dly. onstruction of the t sense to the dif- er interpretation, eniarks, both be- 'y is greatly pr«_ 'list writers. ■^^ X.AXOt;AGK or THK APOSTLE I con "*•» « COR. vir TKA grounds then, we rt^if^nt u- ■ "w™ sound an,l Bcripiuraj. <"">«- who lived upon the t d 's of th t" "."^"^ '^"--^^ have had peculiar advanta/p?? T"'"'' ''""''' '""^t what had been Ihe faT^ Z^' ""d^-'^tanding aright themselves. ^""^ ^"^ P''"^^'^^ of the IposJe^ To weaken the foreo nP »k„- . . «h«t "there were fZ ,° '''''"«"""'>"y> "-e are told "awn of the g^pet .aid tt r ' "h " "°" '■™"' "-' «"' whose a„™„,1,ier ;„;",„* f"""'"'"-'" "f those sects, •ueh trouble and perolex ? I '"'°'''"='"' """wardj The assertion is tr'uo b„ L'" "^ ^""^''»" "''Urch... 'hat the f„et heigh.™ .n^e'd ZT "° •"'' " " «'»"-' the testimony we have add c d ' ?7„T"'' ""'■""'" "' •■an doctrine were marked !.k "^ "'""«"'" i" Chris- and their i-nmedia.e e tsors ""r '^ ""' *P°""^' teachers, instead of bein, ^.ff ' , • ° """" »'' '"'" church, were carcLly w. ^h^r "'"""^ '" '"'"''« '>" hy the faithful .cache s of he r "T!-'' """ "J^"'*''' " w:h^tirrar"-^^^^^^^ AIUT- ». .. *Mt. C'l Pamphlet, page 89. 162 °'' ^"^ °«^ = CTroX. H.GARn,^o ■■"-J al leas,, nreser, ej L , "'""•"'" '"■" »' 'W' pe- «"■' now spread .h™u,,|, , ; J,*^" ^^"""" Religion I'l'-'ces, l,ut „|.„i„ ' '"""'^""^""•■». ""'I populous ''""»olf tesu/ies. r/,7?L°"f , V '^ """S^- '"' Pliny «™„. oi.ics „,•.,,„ Ko,,,,,,";" "? 7"""'' """ "«-• •■-■■ ""^l>. "'"I Jerusal.„„,u r'';;,' '°""' '^''•^"'I'-ia, An- '■"y- This „„, „,„ state /-if "* •"•"""'" i"le... "-••he second ccuu,; ,,! , ,V"'r;I' '" "" '''»"■"""*? ""■PO.MOUS .naonor ,„ ; ;;^^',»"'' "-i.l,i„., after I ■'y tl'e ,„aii„„ „,. ,|,J j„„.; """''J' ""'■^cd on one si,lo l;-«oeutio„ under this e,„n ^ ^ «""-. ""1 ".e present "" """"■ l-y the heretic, he s' "" '™^ ""'""I"! on ^^« Mcandrians. the Kl'.io, ,ls tTr' "l "" '^"--'". ^■'""laitans: j,., ,«„ ,-, . 3"' ''" Ce„„,hia„,, ,„„| ,|,J "" power, of Ml, Mnlltil "'I""'' ■•«'•"'" <•" «l."i..„h„, ..t,r ; S°'."'"». '•oMh, purpose „f 'y«e". was no, onon^I ;.';;", ■""( •"" "'« Christian 'V"« characterised l,y ".. ,, „" °"' , "'" """'"' •=»"«"■•» '•0 new tnodelling „,• di ci^, '"-•"™ '"' I""'" 'Vauds l-y llie a,ld,l,on of ,„an, „„. A that under the gra- lurch was at thia pe- ?«iMy essential error? Christian Religion 'St parts of Europe, J'itish Islands, to the cities, and populous '7 villages, as Pliny •ilies iL'ce all under piety; and the four ne, Alexandria, An- ;iostolical churches, viz. Avaristus in '" Antioeh, and Si- ve find x^ubliua in 's ill Ephesus, Pa- '^■primitive integ. '' i" the beginning 'ouridiing after a J'etcd on one side ' ""f^ the present 'ess wounded on '> f'lc Gnosricks, i'lthians, and the »*oc/t, against all 'ns in the glories ^ t'''' purpose of "f tlJc Christian ' second century ''' pious frauds, ' to that used in on ofumny y,,. necessary rieesnn,Iccrom„„i„ ,^ ■ 'va«.,„.o,„e,j, „ffi,„„.,, ,„™ ";> ^^ ■"••■-luc.ion of „.hi,h '"-nhe ph: ' "rjf'"" '"""-"•» """"i-ip. ''•" » li«le .mention .:, '•;;."« """^ '"S'--. or„e ft 7. -vi" SI.OW ho„ easy i?i" "'f, ''^•™'» f"'" "is his.o- Y vague ,u„,a,i„„, „f^,,:, ,4"^ '°«"« »".o ,.ocoivod, shciin „.rs of " , e I.,r """■^' """ '''"'" "»» ""•■■'. «-e pro,„„,o, ,l,a. „,.'". ""' "'"' '■'•"""'•• "heparns to consult .lus,i„ a',' , "'"'"■" "i" tako «"'! >vi'h attention Lis ,,, v^T ■""' ■'"'""«•• """ ;;!"■■;'"/• -..• Cl,ris.ia„ ' ,:' ':.■:;;■;""■" -f Clms.,an "'"^k, lliat the vcnernl.ln ,' ' '"-' ™"vinee.(, wo "- -va. no, ,ioZ I : r"'"',! "• "'° --'"-tian'.;;! -;;«; ,p"- i.,..i ;.<^ s ;r i^^::;:; "";! f '"^ "^ '"^ "-'o"'.k.iiv "'"MinHt,,,,, cliurol, uiih m .; . ' ' ''"' l"''nitive fnthers .'r pjni.d.0. no... win.,; It .i'":^.^:;:;:;, '•;;""-»"" "'"'--"- ^^^y»i'.. tl.nf ni,„l„ l,i„, .ofor toC,, ""'' "'" "»l wholly ,^,*.*»i««'*^(r*^** 114 OW THE OBJECTIONS REUARDING ascribed it to St. Paul. But what has an instance of thia kind to do with the writings or practice of men who were too wise and too holy to imitate it, ns was the case at this period with the Icadit.nr characters of the Christian church ' Speaking of those, Moshcini himself says, " The artifice of Sophists, and the habit of employing pious frauds, had not as yet infected the Christians."* But to this cent- jry also, he attributes " the new-modelling of discipline ac- cording to that used in the heathen mysteries." Mosheim is speaking exclusively of the form used in excluding hei- nous olTendors from the society of Christians. What has this to do with the credibility of the fathers, or the prac- tice of infant baptism.? Yet a remark of Bishop Kay's upon the very paragraph of Mosheim under discussion is worthy of notice. "We have found," he says, "in Tertul- linn's writings, no confirmation of Mosheim's assertion that the Christian discipline began, even at that early pel nod, to be modelled upon the form observed in the heath- en mysteries."! But Mosheim says, There we.-e ad.lef -cry alloy; tLy Z:^Z^::'!T"'' "'■'"'' duction of error; thov vvn..« '"-"IvJng the iotro- "•^''^^t'^eirpost, . o kmo w 'TT' "'^^ ^'"-'--» '"- orp.ayer, ,„en 0^^'^^^' "n ''^ '^ "'^"'"^^' search; and can it be believed 1 .'''^'""'■'''"^' ""'' '*«- ^-'-trution, iu u.o ve dmr ^^ ''"'''' ''"""-'^'"t^ with their cure, watered with 7 '' '"'"^'^ ^'^"^ ""••'"••«'» «« that contemplated i the ^ "'^'"' »^'"«''. «uch a change 7n'«.~u change wi.i.;h J^e '^^ ^l^"'-- «^'^« -- <^l'ureh must adapt it,clf to ZlTT^'^'r'''''' ''^^'y «"^«ile.aly, witLut reb:Lo:';:th^^^ ""'"'"""^' Mr. a. painplilet, p, qq. <'] 166 ON THE OBJECTIONS REGARDINO il 1* ft or council, or decree, stalk forth and take possession of Christendom? The faith of that man must be large in- deed, who can embrace such an opinion. We freely con- fess ourselves unable to adopt it. We can admit that at an early age the leaver of false doctrine began to work among the professors of Christianity; but we see that it was carefully watched and opposed by the guardians of the orthodox church. We can believe that riles and cere- monies in matters indifferent were multiplied in the se- cond and third centuries, but we never can credit the unsubstantial assertion, that the primary sacrament of Christianity, one of ihe most sacred institutions of Christ, was, in reference to the recipients of it, and the qualifi- cations for it, entirely changed, by universal consent, while the voices of the very Apostles were still sounding in the ears of the church. It is a grand mistake to ima- gine that the spirit of the times was favou" . r- t^' juch an innovation as this. The first two centur.es wc.e not d;iys of compromise or concession in such matters, on the part of the orthodox church ; but days when friends and l>ossessions and life were cheerfully surrendered, in sup- port of the truth which hud been once delivered to the saints The supposition that such men as Cyprian, Origen, Ter- tullian, Irentcus, or Justin, would h-^vo submitted to an innovation of this kind, in base accommodation to heathen or Jewish prejudices, is one whi. yi, I« O.f TH. OBJECTIOIM MOAHDmci 41 I ' I and thl, h ^ '»<> /""ng to solicit admission ,o this rj,, and that hespealt, of the custom of baptizing these .III' bo:"?:;;:,"' "'r"""" ^"s^'^' -i™."" on.: lus,^' that ,t ,„ay be applied not onjy to infants ^tt young chl...-en of a. nore advanced al^e, what Lon I ^re o , ,.u that Tonullian en.plo^-^ t'he tenn"; .^ w^o d t i, • "^''" " '"^''^' ^"••^^o"«truction of his touci speak because he represents those who solicited bap rsrn in their behalf as urginij the text - cZl Z one that asketh "* R„^ u- f. ^ ^° ^^^'"^ ch.hb-en but as supporting the general position tha b ,n Usm ought on nil occasions to be granted whernn .r' posiiionofthe parties receivinjr it Hpwiiir..rH thaf ToH»..ii . '""&"• "e will lurther observe that rertullmn is speaking of such little children as "onr Lord took up in his arms and bles.ed " n n J n / . who. ,e said. ^.n.er n».e chil^n^o ^ll'^X^^^^^^^ •Mr. C's. paiiiplilet, p, d\. iDrwa baptism of infants, mission to this rite, tizing these, as an intimation of its tain, that what he s merely a delay t apprehended, son, as quoted by 3 term " infantu- infants, but to what reason is he term " parvu- ly reason yet as- istruction of his to children who so who solicited "Give to every 1 for baptism, in nquire, were the ave reference to filf; and convey hemsehcs could 3ed in Latin, ex- nd he will see, ot supposed to 3 to the case of sition that b;ip- 'len applied for !onditionordis- further observe lildren as "our h1 in regard to )tJic unto moi'* THE ARG17MENT ri,«« ""^'"^'^ ''«'« cbiWren as could n . I "-'"'-e of baptism, or ^'knotcl'"' " ""''^'•«^«"d'> the ^ '-^pect to actual sin, asye r,"^^;'"^^" «"^^ -^ were i„ -capable of «< desiring 'a vatio f'^' ^"^'^ "^ "-« «'«" vho could not even "ask it > / T '""^"^^ ^« ««y. '^^^ raying, . They should Vor F.. I t""'''''" ^°"<=J"^e« ^^e salvation, that you mv'^.^ ''"'" ^°^^ ^-'- »hat asKeth -^ To his Se T P ^"^ ^'^^" '^ -« speaking too favourab y oVi Tul7' •!?' '" ^'"^ ^^•" '^ genuou.s translation, which ol "" '"^^ ^ '"««^ ^''«in- f "-.author, and tem^ ' ' o Te:!"^ '" '•^^^ -"^-^nts «;^''-, .s otherwise sufficie.ulv ' , 5"'^' ^'^'^'^' how- «f '"^ants in the ordin. v 1 ' ''' ^'^'^ ^^ '« ^P^akin. A'ul what does S f," 'P^'"^''"" ^^^'''^ term f " ;;-' of the infants.P Z^C^i;'' '" ^^-^-^' 'o the bap- ^7" to bapt.sm was a,?' ^"^^ ''" "'"^'-'- o^' ;yV. .fthis were not thecTsel '^'''^'^"^ ^"^^o'"- ^^i reasons to urge delay' ^i.'^"'*^ f^.-^^'' into labour- ^o these infants hasten to thTC "'•"'"' '' ^^^^'oforo opponent, indeed, would;, "^"^"s^'on of .ins?" Our tThe words ..„" • ' '^"' P''"'-'^* just know lio,v fn ncT "'f '"■''''■^ •■"'/?/.'<://. " a, , tj . .„ , Tlhis translaton is uL i ^ ^''*"««0", p. 170 I I 170 OW THE 0BJECTI0X8 REGARBIJfO tabiished; but Tertullian's words are, "why do they lra«- ten ? And wiihout some good and sufficient reason, we are not justjfied in departing from the plain and literal sense of them. The only reason urged for such a depar- ture IS this: - If infant baptism had been from the first the practice of the primitive church, Tertullian would not liave endeavoured to shake the practice."* This reason J.ovvever, is built upon very false views of Tertullian h IS plain that in the case of widows and all unmarried per- sons, Tertullian did attempt to alter the practice of the church, as it had existed from the days of the Apostles; and If m these instances, why not in the case of infants? Jt IS not sufficient to say that in their case, "there was room for counsel,"t because some time must necessari- ly elapse before it could be ascertained whether thev wore believers or not. The advice of Tertullian is not. Let them wait until >ou have inquired into their faith " but " until they marry, or are confirmed in continence'," wh.chm.ght possibly, in many instances, demand a more serious delay, than the time required for infants to learn to speak rhc truth is, that, in both instances, the advice of lertul ban was founded upon the same mistake. He thought that sm after baptism was irremissible,t and that on this account it was better to delay it in the case of those WHO were exposed to great temptations, or whose +n • . .1 ,*'^^''' ^'^- pamphlet, p. 93. tl nor to he adoption of tlic opinions of Montanus Torfnlllnn appears to have thought, tint all ofTb.ces m ^rbe pa d" S o».« and o«/^o„.. anor baptism. (See his Tract d?pafrn m ' why do they lra«- flScient reason, we be plain and literal i for such a depar- een from the first rtulllan would not !■"* This reason, ofTertullian. It all unmarried per- le practice of the of the Apostles; c case of infants? 5ase, " there was I must necessari- ed whether they 'ertullian is not, into their faith," d in continence," !j demand a more r infants to learn ances, the advice le mistake. He issib]e,t and that it in the case of itions, or whose ntanus. Tertullian niiglit be pardoned Tract (le paiiitcn- I influenced him to came n Montanist, some crimes was t qu:n veniam con- |u;i' coiiiM-qui nullo (De pudicitia, C. necessity, i. e. where there wl,7 " "^""P' '" '='"'=^ <"' •" -fitncy, Our oppose ^ THdeedT "'■' '"""'' "^'"^^ ""^^ of iho clause which indtf' ?""' "■' «"»"'"«- "■■ange .„ say. even VV | •;,":?!,' " ''"''"'•""' °°<' '«J i' i" quoting the wo ds of t1 ? ,, ' "' '"""''"« o-nit- whole truth be told W„„ ,,° '^"'""""'■* But let the of Rigaltius. Who o.nits°he eh ' " r, J"''"*^ ''"'"«" R'galtius was a favourer of A„a, J f ^f """'"■'" "">' ly represented other parts oHI,,'^''' """ ■"= ""x" ft'^e- ■"'" '"at the older Sol/lLr""'^' "'' Tertullian, "edit contained the clause i;"!,""! •"""•" ^""h of yo 'o look for any consiltelv ^""'^ '"'^'"">' 'f "' •ker, such an exce;,i„:."C7, " 'e "T'' '""'^ <•"- prectsely what we ml-hterpecuordtfir "'"""" , '0 "s| for It is obvious from Li ""o case be- '!>'" he strenuously ma „ "Id^f ■""■" °^^'" '"«'",-. •0 -ivntion, and often a ,1 tT'"^''"' "' "-"P"™ Lord's declaration. "E«o„. » fPPortof this, to our 'I'o Spirit, he ca„„;, ,ee 1 e L^ 7" ''?°'-" "^ "«'or and ■"^•a"ce occurs in hLTrea, sf d"'?"^""'" ''''">^"'S ""S to I Cor. vii. 14 L i ,r ° *"""»■ "■'"'■•e. refer! --. .ha. the chii'dt : rsr^ '''°'"='' "-•' ^ very circumstances of their birr ° T"" "'"'■ ''y '>'" »•■<' salvation, and then ad s ! bjt 1," f -"' '" '""'""'' fcuiar object i„ view whe^ h„ ''° ^P"'"""""! » P«r. *SoeMrr' . '""'^""ffG in casei ^^imsm, p. 24. Second edition. Hi El « Sf f! ij 0^ THK OBXECrroiVS BEGARD,^^ in which onp nf ♦»,„ So that every m!\T„f^?' """ ''' "=«""»' b" holy beted anew fnctut ;■:;'?'' '" •;''°'"' ""'" " '^ ""- 1 he conclusion, then In v«J u fuHy e.an,i„i„g the tetl .y" rlri""'"' """^ ""^- o b. regarded a, a wi.nes tcMh. r'' "' "■"' ''^ '" '■■fan. bapti™ i„ ,he tWrd cen ° ."T^ f '"■°°"" "'" opinion, in which he diffelrff'^ '.'"'"«'' *"' P"™'» ".ontion^if ™l':^'rs b'r """ "'■^^"^■' "-■"- "■at have come d„V„ t,, '' •™' '» °»3"'f hi' worlc, Pa^^ages cited LoT^h" °''"*"'°' ''''^"''i "•»' 'he ■nanyofwhich cspuriLrrdT," '■'•°'" «™"''»'i»n^. Polalcd.' 'mtoas, and the rest probably inter- In reply wo remark, i.^ftnt'^blptuJ^if;',^,.:?" •;:•"> "V""' """"'-ion of have col .7ovv„ t, " ''r"^°^0"=-'^ -orI«, that inotos, a, all who ave re^d", "'''5""" ^"''^■" ^all passage which has b en . o;^,^;': ^"T'' """' """"• " hut which he ha, forbor. e o nirr '" '"" ''"'>'"• assigns. Hi, candour on hi, ^ ' T '"'''''"' "'""'' '"' comn.and our rosrC „uh °" "'":■• °"""''""'' "'"« confes.,, appear t'^'r'; " ~ "=/■-- - r.-,y i'xigo for themselves Origin I """' ''''"'''"■'' '"V'ii. 10, and uses the f^, commenting „n Matt. <.Tk following words. -1 hen again one may i„„uire, when it is that the an- Mr. C"3. pDmpIilcf, p. 93. ) J "1 'athen. Otherwise I's declaration, that Spirit, he cannot is, cannot be holy. m» until it is num- is thus numbered arrive, after care- ther, is, that he is 'ailing practice of hough his private [eneral sentiment ig it, in some in- objected that no any of his works ireek; that the m translations, • probably inter- 'no mention of 5U's works, thai Greek." Wall must know, a to this subject, isons which he ccasions, must ives, we freely 't our readers ting on Mutt. 3 that the an- THK ARGtTMEN-T PBnitr ^, gels here spoken of Vour Saviour? WbeZTlllZ^'T ""'" »"« -hewed men' of tke™ from ,he ,i,^ ^when ,. ^^f"" """ "■»»«««- «genera.i„„, thereby ,re„ w!^ "■^^' ''>' "■« >vashi„g„f torn bate, desire id Zl7Zu7 1"'"' •>"• "« "-»' «o longer subjee. .„ a„ evifno " , °n / "■"'•"■ ""« "» «ccord,„g , J, foreknow eCofr ,' ^T ""'" "-">. natint' of then,.". " "^'^'x', ond his predestil The only ques,j(,„, vow .. might be said, ihv tl '""f""" ""^ ">" '="">■• '="te the ,ime of their bamil T"='^ """'•' '■'' ^es- washing of rege„ora.io„X™;; ,V«= "'"" """^ ''^ ">o ""■rf; and afterwards assigns^ a 1 """'■""'^^ofae f^y are „, «„, «,„^ Maced u„ L ,. ■"°" '•"■ '""Poking ff;'. 'hat the time of peonle'll,!, ,;■""" "'''' S'""' an! "f Satan, These reasons are eerttif" ""'" "-^ »"i-'^ ',' '""«, we thinic, strilie.l,„J^ "'"•''"■•'' P'>"'"ful. «ha. by " the time of eo„le !,'"',"1'"'" """''" '<""'<'^^ 7Ply the time that pr eel ,V "r ! "''" °''«=" "'"""^ ■hoy are capable or incapaWe „f L,'!*'"'"''"""'' "he.her -clause, ",h d3^. .aisinl^l ,','.""'' ""' i" 'ho ""•an- oni, ,„ .„, ,: .TZltT:''''' """■" <>» "Uhou, defining ,he precise „eri„ , f ,"' ''''""''"'"•ation, 'n 3"Ppor, of the other view h uh '" '"'"^ '"•''"■<^'" •^•r« ,,,;,,. "'""' l"« '" the midst of ''«-'-'yy*»*rT,«c, «, ,y J ?' "**?' «^r«ff J,o,;,,,J ^":j«'> ^7*('o» Comment on Matt, IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET {MT-3) // 5^ d?y :<•< ^ "6^ i/.. a /- ^ 1.0 I.I 1.25 IS i;£ 11 2.0 1.4 1.6 6" V] V] />^ ^^^^ A Wy> 7W Photographic Sciences Corporation ^> V? l\ \\ *» <» * O"^ 33 WIST MAIN STKIIT WHSTIRN Y I4«a0 (716) aza^soa '^ "V- .V"^, Q.r 7i ipjijusii.:L"?T" i.U "W., 174 ON THE OBJECTIONa REOAROINa his disciples on that occasion, [whether a year, or two years, or three years old, we undertake not to decide] we have evidence which cannot we think be questioned, tho express words of Origen in the passage untisr review^ for he calls them, " those little ones shewed by our Saviour." The term " shewed" (-Uixnueiwv) appears to refer to our Lord'a act in placing before the eyes of his disciples the little children as a specimen of a class, who were thus shewn to be peculiarly dear to God, and fit models for the imitation of his followers. We cannot then, with this passage before us, venture to assert, that no mention is made of infant baptism in any of Orjgen's works that have come down to us in the original Greek 2. Nor can we accede to the idea, that credit is not to be gi^en to the passages which are cited upon this point, from the translations of Origen's works; on the contrary, wo feel convinced that these passages ore worthy of the fullest 'credence upon the points in question. It is ad- mitted, that many spurious works have been attributed to Origen; but the passages relied upon by Ptcdobaptistsare taken from those which the best critics have allowed to bo genuine. St Jerome translated his homilies on St. Luke. Rufinus quotes this translation as the work of Jerome, and Jerome himself refers to it as such, in the catalogue of his own books; the work, therefore, was undoubtedly his; aud in regard to it, Wall makes there- mark, " St. Hierome changed nothing, but exp-essed every thing as it was in the original, as ho owns himself," and refers to Erasmus who had once regarded this trans- lation as spurious, as compelled to come to this conclu- sion."* Now it is from the translation made in the third century, that our first quotation is given. Let it then be •hewn that this translation is not genuine, or let it bo ad- •See Wall' a Ilia tori/, pnges J8 & 29. er a year, or two ! not to decide] we be questioned, the I undsr review^ for i by our Saviour." eara to refer to our I of his disciples I class, who were aod, and fit models I cannot then, with •t, that no mention ■igen's works that Greek hat credit is not to d upon this point, s; on the contrary, are worthy of tho ucstion. It is ad- been attributed to y Ptcdobnptistsare s have allowed to i homilies on St. n as the work of it as such, in the k, therefore, was i^all makes the re- ng, but exp-essed ho owns himself," !gardod this trans- ne to this conclu- I made in the third n. Let it then be no, or let it bo ad- 28 & 29. TH. AnoVMEnr VttOM CHtTHCH HiSTORT. '75 ?Xtl^"'^^" ^"^^^^ ^"^ ^^PI>-- the practice of In- lected, were translated b/ R^fiu; 'J^nT^ "^ "" are genuine, none dispute; the "„; o^t. ","'''' .A -^^;dreVo:tro:7^^^^^^^ t out the work nr»i.n.^=i .• . ""'"""»> and, through- re.urrect.on of the same bodv, the eternitv nf h n n.ents, the pre-existence of t^he sou , a'd'the Tr •^" and. where he stated thes. opinions Rul f .'""^ mired him. and wished tn ZTTi ""'' '^^'^ ^^' omitted th:m. or gven them ^ IwJ" ''P"''^'^"' '''' ;« «„r . o'^^" inem a different fflo^s n..» m reference to the question of baptism. O ifn held n.e„« upon b„p,i,™. „l n'-'^.^ol^^V,: tZ°M .he ,.r.valc„eo of .hi, ou«o„, ,„„,. ,„ .„ „ ZZZTZ culm, e,p,c.,i„„ i„ „,„j .0 1 i. n or l,r> „in "'! °' °,"^ P"- rpw^ mmmmmmmmm 1^6 ON THB OBJECTIONS REGARDINA son sufficient proof that these passages speak the real fien;tinientsof Origeu. We shall next coiislder the objections made to the tes- timonies of Augustine and Pelugius. To weaken tho force of these, we are first reminded that the church in their day was overspread with errors. But how does this affect the matter of fact question, as to the prevalence of infant baptism, either at this or any other prior period? If at this period we first began to trace the existence of Paedo- baptism, such a circumstance might lead us to pause. But when we take tho evidence, iu connexion with that of the previous witnesses adduced, we must see at once how weak such a suggestion is. But the particular testi- mony which these great men have borne to their never having heard of any that denied infant baptism, seems in the eyes of our opponent to be more important. Let us then see how this is obviated. First we are told that no Buch assertion is made."* This declaration is truly as- tonishing. We refer our readers, first, to ti;e passage quoted in our fifth chapter, from St. Augustine's third book of " guilt and forgiveness of sins," where the as- sertion is made in the plainest terms, and secondly, to the passage quoted in the same chapter, from Pelagius' letter to Innocent, whore it is reiterated in terms equally strong. How Dr. Chapin could deny the point wo know not. An impartial reader of the words of Pelagius must see, that what he declares, he had never heard of even an i'npious heretic's affirming is, that infants ought not to be baptized. It is to this that he applies the term " impious" in two other parts of the passage; it was this charge through the whole context that he was anxious to repudiate; and their "losing tho redemption of Christ" is merely pointed to, as a consequence of thus impiously refusing them bu|i- *air. C'b. jamphlot, p. 01 ^ 95. •tisin. But ^nt ARGUMENT KROM CHVnciI HISTOKV. m heard of Tertullian'- n ^"^f ' because he must have The .™o soC :f:r:L:u 11 "!;"» j^-'-^--. Augustine, nor the Chri .i!„ Ir , "='"'" P«l«gius nor "»to the Manichee., /wrUer.'thM ■",'""• ^"^ "lore think of classuiMhm I ('""od would no '-"Ptism.than we shlnli -h ,7",' ""' "''^"""^ "'"""•""t When ;e speak ^f ,hl *"■"""■" "' "" P''^^^"' ")"/■♦ "-„ no. to d^lt'iL-r:;,::';":;:,?!';"'''^'™. - external ordinances h„i ,K u sacraments and .-"cice of i,a,s; x,r ; 'tVtS'"'; "r'"^'""' wou d it be if it worn . v. '^"erall, of what avail ""e already shewn tfat [ ^S'^lZ not' "h" "' °' "" member to have ever r,.n,P „p ' '"' ''"''•''• "" ■^Lureh, 1,„, even in a^vh "''' ""' ""'' '"' ""= C»tholic ...aintu ned tha ha' ti ' fT "' "'*'"'" ''"""'"■ «'■" •i'l"»U,eehurchh. ':,v ° r° ''""'"' '"""'"""•■ «'•:• Here is the :i:'rrarro::T;^nt:f; '"'■'"'■■';'■■ i" .l.is ;a,ticl;,;:r ■ """'""" '™«'" »'•"■= ehureU uuIX;:::;:;;:;^:'.^ ■" T,r -' '"- •■"-'"■'■■t .1.0 idea .ha. An' J. 7 '""" ''^'"^ ""•^■'•- 0'"-. " >vas e,«er .o es":,:;- 'h , :^: ::;z t: "■'- -"■-■• mo.lrr/cct'ctTie7s"s,r„T'ii; """°"' """ ''"e""i"« ''»" ll«r. f. Oil.] ""°" """" »m""e heretics. [|)„ ■.'*""-"i»-*M V . -^■P*(^^ 178 ON THE OBJECTIONS llEGARDING Augustine, in text or context, in fact in the whole contro- versy, evinces no anxiety upon the subject. He every where assumes as unqucstional)Ic and unqjiostioned, that infant baptism was divinely, universally, and immoveably established; and only refers to it as a proof of another point he was anxious to establish, viz. the doctrine of ori- ginal sin. Another mistaken idea is, that as the words of Pelagius are only transmitted to us by Augustine his op- ponent, it must lessen the confidonco with which we re- ceive them. Upon this point Wail says of Davie who endeavoured in this way to lessen tlie force of this testi- mony: "He questioned whether Pelagius's creed, and Cuelestius's Confessio Fidoi, of which I gave copies out of Augustine, be genuine ;and, what is worse, says, it rnay b(^ questioned by my confession. They were au- thentic pieces sent or given by them in their o vn defence to the bishops of Roine! No man can suppose, even if he thought St. Austin to be a forger, that he would forgo or mis-recite public records kept at Rome."* This reply to a vague conjecture is amply sufficient. It certainly is in the highest degree improbable, that a man of Augus- tine's piety and reputation would mis-represent what was n matter of public record, and wluiie every principle of relijijion and honour would demand the strictest accuracy. We see, then, that all the ol)jcctlons to the testimony of thcao groat men, are, like those wo have previously ex- amined, absolutely without foundation. Wc? turn next to the exce|)tioii t!\ken to the testimony of Cyprian and the Afrif^an bishops. One of these is founded tipon the (piestion of I'ulu?-, and the other upon Cyprian's reply to it. The qiicstiorj of Fidus, we nro t( Id, shews that "the •Wull's Def. p. -135. SG B whole contro- oct. He every Jiostioned, that 11(1 immoveably •oof of another tloctrhie of ori- as the words of gustinc his op- i which we re- of Davie whr» of this tcsti- lo's creed, and ivo copies out vorse, says, it rhey were au- ir own defence ppose, even if le would forifo "■* This reply It certainly is nan of Augus- ;sent what wiis ry principle of litest accuracy, e testimony of prcviontily cx- the testimony tie of these is he other upon cws that " tho practice must Imvo been very recent" . „„ ■ couM„o.(,„ve doubted about fhenree' "' '" cLiUreu ou..bt to be baptized How tl *' "' ""'''••'' reasoning! Had the practice „fi„fT,""°"' " ""''' for ISOOj-ears, as at nr, ™ ^" '""""" P'-"^""' of CypriL. .ch a do ,::;"?" °' ''"•"' ''" "'"'"^' VWU..1. Si,„ilar que,. „"f ' f r "•""" """ "" '»"'■ o--ta„tiais of b„rr„c ,'"'''■"'?'' °' ■» "■" =■- ■llis, that these institutions ,rl V " " "''""' f"™ •"■■e of the Kefor^auri Va™: 1:,:,::';'"'^ ^' "- ■1.0 Lord's Supper should birecivdinfr ■,"'""''" amins posture; and, at the presei^r,;,' ""•''"«• "' " cussioM is maintained in an.; 7! '""' " e""" •'''^■ «•".„ whieh eontai ' ;, ?^^":;'"f "^^y' 'v-ethcr fully "«-li...hats.,eran,e, b ,11' '"'•''""" """ »"= '"»'- tcicrity to infer fron, thel' ,. ' ' ' °"^ ""'' '^'"" >""i 'I'o ^clf>vas of recent „r!"i;,r '''"^' '""■ '"» -cra,„e.u it. J:\: 'zz "!i!hf 7:;,r:i;!'r -p- cyp^n. .„. ' '"cn's of tho African lil'' '"'■''"'""" '"^ """" "childish reasoning". ',J ■';,"";"""• "" "" ""''■ upo... Now, we hte-'ir ;;::;:,::' '" "^ ■■="^" og^tni, the whole of this l,.,„„. ^, "•'"""'=''. "Sam and ".«. i. contain., „„ ,:!' V^,', T ,:?,,7";'-"»^ 'o «.y, as should lead us for a n.on em ,„ "'"''''»''"oss or folly, " "-rs. .teontains scZr , ., r:':;,'''; '"''"'""^ not subscribe-s„„,„ reasons of 1, .. '"^ "'" ''"""'^ tho force; hutitcmbraee h ol "" "'"•''" "<"'"•""' •hat is sound and jo t! a, i w 0^"""°" :''"• ""''' "'"ol. author, tnuch tha is , ious'a"d „: ',""• ° .""'"""■'""0 .0 it, "»|.HC,, it presents i vo^ s"ri in! ' '" '" '"'"'"■ '" ""» -•^ .i-a. have s„n,e,i,„e^ b'::;;'rd:":;r. ;;:;"" -■"■ taeo for oMmnlMll'T;';": ''"'"I'!''"'. P- M- ii.4m..,., „,,.„ ?,,. cltXniric.S r"'°","""°"" "»«•" "f ""s letter, puges 189, 190. f! 139 Olf THE OBJECTIONS REGA.RDIJrO 1.1 i Were it however true, that Cyprian and his colleagues were weak reasoners, it could not possibly affect the ques- tion at issue; it is not their wisdom as interpreters, but their integrity as witnesses, that we are concerned with, and this is unimpeachable. They were competent wit- nesses of the fact, that infant baptism prevailed in the Christian church in their day, and, as witnesses of this facr, they have borne a decisive testimony. The letter, which embodied the decision of these prelates, undoubt- edly recognizes infant baptism as the established usage of ihe church at that period. The perfect unanimity they evinced on this occasion, shows that they entertained no doubt whatever about the propriety of the practice, and such a circumstance is utterly irreconcileable with the idea that tht custom itself waa of recent date, or doubtful au- thority. Their testimony, therefore, is, as Paedobaptists have always regarded it, a full and complete evidence^ that, in the middle of the third century, infant baptism was the established usage of the Christian church. Unavailing then, of course, must be the attempt to shew that this custom did not generally prevail till long nfcer this period. The evidences already adduced rendcr it in a great measure needless to undertake the refutation of this extraordinary position; still, for the satisfaction of those who wish to understand the arguments on both sides, we shall briefly consider the supposed proofs of this assertion. The first witness appealed to is Gregory Nazianzen. Gregory, together with his brother and sister, we are told, was not baptized in infancy, and Gregory recommends that the baptism of infants should be deferred until they are three years old.* If the first assertion bo true, it accounts in some mca- ♦Mr. C.'g pamphlet, p. 96 & 97. in some mca-< sure for the advice nf n^^^^ Who had been aeel""™ d "1 '''"' """'"">' " '» ">a. mea baptUm by universal oo„.L, .^'"""P ' '""•'"''":» P«!do- Wh«. they hid I^!„ r ;""• "" '^''"■"'"■' «hurch. that . hey lui A;- •".''' ■'■'^ themselves bed done •o«, many rai^l , bTj:! ','""»"'™"'='s of profes- «be„ .nfa'n™' p«l'tr ::3 aT;r,> ' '""' '"'■'""^' church; but it is „„, ,„ K. "'f.*"!''''''shed custom of the been thLprJtir: Thee rrr/om'tl' b ""^ ""' »"' pastors would have contnri '" '^S'on-ng, her The ease of G e°„rv"s ," , """T"' '" '""■<•<'"« it. doubtful, to say hefeast of'! ""'."' """""'"' ^"'''""•"J' •hat when Grejol vaTbort^b- IT"'"' '° '' P'"»" rrom a pa3sa4 i„ „ „„ ' " '^"""" "'"» » Christian, conclude' hat he LJIZ 7""" "' ''™«'"-^' "^ ^"ou,,, «ro neither few n"r Lebt r'^l'' "''''''^"'^^'' "'""h not. We knovl"hI, ""■ "'°''" '"'"'•■'• ""■" '"' "- happened in 3T5 we k„o v^thlTG" "' ""'""''' '"'"'■" happened in S39 7\ pV ' soil LI'" "''"'^ '""' ""« J""" 'nen. of i„i,Lio„ For ,h 1 .'" "''" ""= «'•'"" «'='•''■ an aecoun. of .heir W hef ° ^'^ "™ ""' '"""" '»?''» co,nmi..ed i„ t^t'. T '"' "'" '^""^ "'"y ''»™ -JV, , '«"<"•«»"». yot by reason of those suddea v^'W^^K'^lHPiiiMiilHMaiii 194 «!r tHE OBiEdTtONS HtCAAtitSa and unexpected assaults of dangers, that are by no endea- vour* to be prevented, it is by all means advisable that they be secured by the laver of baptism. '^* From these passages it appears: 1st. That the persons, whom Gregory was addressing, were such as had not themselves been baptized, and consequently needed in- sirucuon in regard to the principles of Christianity. The question therefore which he supposes them to ask, in re- gard to their infants, affords no evidence, that infant bap- tism was not the settled practice of the church. 2dly. That the opinion Gregory expresses in regard to the baptism of their infants, was decidedly in favour of it. He did not, as appears plainly from other parte of this oration, think that they could go to heaven without it. 8dly. That as to the particular time when they should be presented for baptism, a thing which perhaps had been al- ways variouc, inasmuch as no precise day was fixed by the Divine law, he expresses his private opinion that three years would be an appropriate one. Let now the candid mind dispassionately weigh theso testimonies, and see whether it is possible to extract from them the shadow of a proof that infant baptism was not the settled practice of the church; nay, whether Gregory iEaxio ravra, tpy,m, mQi rmv tnittirovvrmv to paTTTtaua- it d'av i.noig niQL to,, en vtfitm; xat foje t»;<,- t,;,,a«s r;ra,o.V«,oisTtav avLxusporTag r uixnoy tvTog TOVTOV, J] v^sQ Toviov, ipiHU y.iti axovoa'i Ti uvanxov xai axoxQiveodixidvvurTixi, ei xaifu- avinvru T6Asli Tt/,tiuasu)g, ' '^ JOe JBaptiamo, Or^ 40. Hd i by no endea-^ idviaable that t the persons, h as had not :\y needed in- stianity. The to ask, in re- at infant bap- hurch. 2dly, egard to the favour of it, parts of this m without it. ley should be i had been al- ls fixed by the >n that three weigh theso extract from tism was not her Gregory TTiafia' J I d'av 'TT*? TigfTiSiyti Idiir acupQayi- (Qo; ntQtruftt;, iitDj' wg ds xai Ta TiQV)TOToxa. )IT«;, >/ flixnoy /iivanxov xui Wow rvnov- 'u^ui fivortiQtd) >r, 40. rHE AROITMENT FROM CHURCH HISTORT. t9% Anotber suppose,! evidence to tho contrary is taken frou the wr,.i„js of Basil of fesarea, who 7d,.re es " tleirhf " """'"'r °' '"""'"^*' '" Christi ni^Zm writer Joes not say what he isrepresented as savin. The |.a sage extracted from his writings is not only Jbridjed but n„s..ra,,slated precisely in that part, upon which Ban usi wrtters build their .rg„,„e„t. bLiI, in „„e ofhis L nt sermons, .nvites the persons he was ad lressi„7, to come forward to baptism, and these persons, it isarlu d ZZ have been the children, not of Pagans, hut of CI, is.l because the church calls them •■ her sons," and sadi' haw brought lliem forth '" Her» l. """'''"""o f-iila n,.i 1 "J<"^'"- Here, however, the proof fads Basil does not stile them the ,om of the church but the pupils of the church; he does no. represent ,t' teach S the I """" """'^'' """ "'""•'•'' "»-' '-ken .: teach them the elementary truths of religion, he rcnrc Bcnts her as " having laboured u,M themj-f a „d asT ,' anxious " ,„ M,^ thcM to the WWA,"} i. e. to he spiH md bn-th represented by baptism. The persons he ," dressed were the Catechumens; and there is I't ash -" persons. A vast proportion of the Catechumens were child en of pagai,s.-„f persons who were sufficien.irre conciled to Christianity to suffer their cbildrei obi i .tructed in the catechetical schools, though they were mt' baptised themselves. These children we.-e often rdmit'd 4. . *SeeMr. C's. pamphlet n Qr 4":r.^,i?i.S:j;b„' o.^st .°i- :;j:r- -"'» ^*.i.Kvna.l, pano. fcctutn maturum deponero. ' * 136 OTT THR On.'ECTIONS REGAnDINO catechumens at seven yoars of age, and went through a regular course of instruction preparator}/ to their baptism. After undergoing this course of instruction, many were dilatory in coming forward to it, and it was such persona whom Basil a.hhessed. His real hmguage is as follows: " What time can be more proper for baptism than Easter, smce that day is a monument of the resurrection, nndhap- ti,«nnis the |.ovver, the earnest, and the picdjje of ou. rising again. Let us, therefore, receivv. the grace of the resur^- rection, on the day of the resurrection. The church, inoreover with uplifted voice calls her pupils from afar, that those whnm she has previously been in labour with, she miy then at Icnsth brin'^- forth, and administer to them, r^hsn removed from the elements of instruction, the solid food of her doctrine. For John preached the baptism of lepentiince, and all Judea went to him; but the Lord announced a baptism far more illustrious; that of the adoption of children. Who then that entertains hope in him will refuse to obey!* The Imptism of John was an inti-oduitory baptism; that of Jesus a perfective one. I hat cal.ed away from .in ; this unites us with, and plncej usm, the hous'-hold of God^ The preaching of John wnd the preaching of one man, and yet it drew all to repent- anco. And do you, having been solemnly instructed !)y the Prophets "Wash you, make you clean;" admonished by the Psalmist, "App-oach to him and bo enlightened" instructed by the Apostles "Repent and 'je baptized in the name of our Lord Je..us Christ, for tl.o renussion o Bins, urid ye shall receive the promise of the Holy Glmst," finally, being invited by uur Lord himself, saying, "Come ynto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will refresh you;" (for all these things have met together in tkiiita Uas.) JruwB betwoentno bupti^,, ofJolmuud thai o'Juhmh. ent through a J their baptism. >n; inuny wore s such persona i is as follows: m than Easter, ction, andftap- e ofou^ risini^ e of the resur- The church, nlsfrom nfar, 1 labour with, nister to them, tion, the solid the baptisjn of but the Lord s; that of the rtains hope in Joliii was an 3rfectlve one. th, and |)Iacc3 S of John wnd all to ropont- instructed by ' admonished B»'.li,(!5hteiied;" JC baptized in rcmiyaion v Holy Ghost," lying, "Coiiio lou.ajid I will t together in 9 of difitinction il thai P>'Ju!ius. our re„ii„jj ,„.,,„j,) ,,„ ^^^^ ■leiibcrater do you hesitai.) H-ivh.lfr ,'' " '.oo,l been i,.u.uc.ej i„ .hedoc. ";; 'c ^ ""'" "'"''■ y« ftn,ili„r with ,|,„ „.„,„ , H„vL I?c ' *1 " 'T ""' .^:u r:,^::r^:- ;- n Cl„.i,,i„„ ? wi,o,° ,in 1 r. >""■-"'"'" ""I y" <"> v'M. , ...,,.,„ .,, ,,, ; 4:^: ;r;;^ :;^- J- -'- -.0.. >..«.■..;,• axvnt.oo. ,^„.,r,n.,« ..rr ,ro «/ Vl..^^ '^";,"'^ru„. rc«,p.c. S. na^ilii Ornra, P„ri,ii., 1618. Tom. I ;,. 486. mmmmmmmmmmmm 168 ON tHI OBJECTIONS HEGARDINS been totally misunderstood by Dr. Chapin, and our oppo- nent, in depending upon his authority, has fallen into his error. But while the writings of Basil afford no evidence against, they furnish a very strong one in favour of the j)revalence of infant baptism, and of his own concurrence in the practice. Alluding, in a fast day sermon, to the su- pineness of the adults in attending the service, he says: "The infants were brought in crowds, but the grown men were absent," and then adds, " //tey (the infants) ought indeed to be present, but they should come together loilh you.'" The service alluded to was one, at which unbap- ti/-ed persons, whether adults or infauis, were never ad- mitted. The infants then, who came in crowds, and who, Basil declared, ought to be present, were baptized. Stili following Dr, Chapin, our opponent next cnd(!a- vours to prove, that, from the fourth to the eleventh cen- tury, there were some who opposed infant baptism.* If this were established, it wouUl bo of little conscquencej for there is no reason why this, as well ns other errors, fihould not have been introduced, especially alter the rise of the Pelagian heresy. The first evidence plainly owes its origin to that heresy. The decree of the council of Mela is plainly rlirected against Pelagians, and who can wonder,thatmen whodenied original sin, and who felt how seriously the practice of infant baptism opposed their er- ror, should labour to get rid of that likewise.'' Antiprcdo- iKiptists must bo hard |)rcs3ed indeed for the jjroofs of tho untitpiity of their cause, when they consent to trace it up to tho followers of Polagius. But in tho Ki.\th century, we are told, "tho council of Lcrida passed a decno in re- ference f<» those who had fallen in tho prevarication of Jlnabaptisvi.''^ And who wore thcsef Not persons who yJbjected to infant baptism, but persons xoho administerv.d *S«Q.Mr. C'tpaiiiplilet; pages 97, \i\i. !| lt» id our oppo- llcn into his no evidence wour of the concurrence n, to the su- !e, he says: grown men tints) ought 'j;cther xoith hich unbnp- fe never ad- rowds, and c baptized, next cnd(!a- eventh cen- [Jtism.* If mscquencoj :hor errors, Iter the rise hiiiily owes I council of id wiio can \V.o felt how ed their er- Antiptedo- roofs of tho trace it u|i th century, Dcrto in rc- [irication of crsoiis who lminiatert:U THE AHGUMENT «0M CHUHCH HMTOKr. IJJ top(«m again (o «o« who came o».r („ (/„„ «.„„ „,. „ dcnomtnatiom, and bonce received the ,k,7S 7 retics of .he ancient cliurch did this, with regard to ,h »ho joined then, from the Cathoii^ church Tn particular churches di,l the .amo hit t ,h ^tZ"? .l.o,n The council of Nice pa.cd .son^ e roe:! I, " ion lollua point, determining who ,hculd 1 » .ould no,, be received in .bi« way. It rto ,'hi T, .l.at the decree of the council of Zeri.l pa ;::;'' md not to an, thing connoc.e.l with the ;,ue,ti„rof ' fan, bnp„sm.-Tho next allusion to tbe council of r i ■„ yn,o a, irrelevant. ,t i, refen-e.l to, in p , ^ -four opponent, „, putting forth •< the li,...t Kcv e'h ^.1 canon u, Europe, for the h„p,i.„ „f babes." Huti' .» a mo., n,corroct account of ,l,e u.attcr. The e" .lector the canon in question w,„ not to 'uUn^t'. apu,„, , W„, c,n .hi,, was .he univc-sal^^t ^ f tbe cbu,-ch, but to authorize ,beir bein- ban,i/cd i .Z ately upon ,heir bir.b, in ea,c of sicUn^^s I'« ,, t: M the approaching F.;„„„t „f R„,„ „ Ir'^ , " ' ^ wh,ch wa., .he usual ,i,„e for „d,„i„i«eri„g I ,„ , *i; - ".lu t. an,l n,fa„ts. Any pc,..„, who exa, 'c' ' '""y. and in connexion, the 4th and 5.b cau.n.. of ^ I ".unci, will SCO .hat such w„., ,l,„ de.,i,,n , f „ „ ' .,ue«,on._B„, if tbe prceedi,,,. proof;„f .1 .. , " of ancen, An,ip„,dob„p.i,.»r„i|, what, hall wo sa ' „ rcfcrcneo to Cbarlcu.a^nc' Cbarbnua^ne, wo „,•„ I, .n,m.,„, the™,clvc,, and .„ briug .heir i.ifa,,,, .„ ,' 'b^" vbo were ,l,e,e eul.jec.,.' They were tho *«" ,h I, Mens, oMnaie Isolators. XVbon other nu-'n of ol.enu,g ,l,e,r ferocity f.iled, Cbarlen.agno cn,l™ r to»ccon,pl„h,bi, cud bye„,„pe,li„,.bc,t toad',;,. Chri^.' H 190 ON THE OBJECTIONS llEaARDING tianity, and with this view enacted tlie law in question. Now is it not strange to appeal to such a law for evidence that there were AntipoBdobaptists in the ninth century ? Are our opponents compelled to bring forward, not mere- ly Pelagians, but even the Pagans themselves as exam- ples of it? Must there not be something wrong in a cause that jieeds such support as this? — But Hosius, Pre- sident of the council of Trent, is quoted, as tracing up the heresy of Anabaptism to the time of Austin. " The Cardinal," says our opponent, " probably alluded to the Waldenscs, many of whom denied infant baptism." Now we do not find tho rejection of infant baptism among the articles of faith adopted by the Waldenses," nor do we believe that Hosius had any intention to assert that Anti- panlobaptists existed in the days of Austin. The mere exibtenoc of persons who denied or opposed the practice of infant baptism, could afford indeed no evidence against its validity, any more than tho existence of Arians or Apoliiuuiians can against tho divinity or humanity of Christ. Heresy would still be heresy, whether existing in the days of Hosius or of Austin; yet we are firndy con- vinced, that this particular heresy did not then exist as neither Austin nor his learned competitor Pelagius, had over heard of it. We presume, therefore, that Hosius docs not allude to the opposors of infant baptism, but to tho ri'-baptizcrs, or Anabaptists, to whom wn have already nllndod, and whoriboundcd in tho early ages of the church ais well as at the reformation. *.\I)out the year 1130 ono sect nmon^ tho Waldenses objected to Inraius l)eing liapti/nd, because tlioy tbought flicm incnpablo of sal- vution; but tlie main Ijody of that people lejected their error, and they who hold it soon dwindled nway. la tho year 1825, Mr. Dwight of Pioston visited the Waldcns'v'^, and was nHHurod by Mr. IJnrt, a iiiodcnilor of the Wnldoosian Hynod, " that tho Waldonses bad always baplizod their infants, and always dout it by atl'uHion." ffoe, also, VVuU's History, page 402. Il in question. V for evidence ith century ? ird, not mere- ves as exam- wrong in a Hosius, Pre- 18 tracing up 5lin. "The alluded to the ptism." Now jui among the ,• nor do we ert timt Anti- I. The more J the practice denco against of Ariaiis or humanity of Jther existing re firndy con- then exist as Pelagius, had It Hosius docs 1, but to the have already of the church nses objected to ncapalilo ofsiil- licir error, and 'car 1825, Mr, nHHurod by Mr. till) WalJoufics itbyutluHion." THE ARGUMENT FROM CHURCH HI8T0RY. 19l An appeal is next made to the history of Catechumens, "Tr'h ;?"" V"^'''"'' '" f-avour of Baptist opinions.^ The chidren of ancient believing parents, we are told were admitted Catechumens assoon as they were capable of n.struct.on. But among this class none were admhted who had been washed in the sacred Laver.- Therefor« It . mferred that the children of believing parenr^o . sn.on of the argument, and therefore of course reject the conclusion. It is not true that none were admitted Cate- chumens, who had been washed in the sacred Laver 1 he contrary is affirmed by those who have investigated the subject. Bingham says, « As for the children of be- lieving pttrents,it is certain that as they were baptized in in- fancy, so they were admitted Catechumens as soon as thev were capable of learning.-f Whcatley says, " The Ca- techumens were generally such as were come to years of dtscrchon, but having been born of Heathen parents were not yet baptized. So that they catechized tiem bel Jove their baptism, as we also do those who are not bapti- sed till they come to riper years. But as to the childrcMi of behoving parents, it is certain, that as they were bapti- zed in mfancy, they could not then, any more than now. be admitted Catechumens till after bnptisni."J^ Shepherd Hay., In the primitive age, children born of Christian parents were commonly baptized in their infancy, and ad- nutted into the catechetical schools, as soon as they wel capable ot learning the first rudiments of Christianity "$ It IS only necessary to adt furnish an argument in favour of infant communion, but certainly no valid one against infant baptism. But let the case be fairly stated. " No mention is found of this practice before the time of Cyprian, one hundred and tifty years after tho times of the Apostles ; and ho doea not sjjcak of infants, but of a child four or live years old; nor after him till the time of Augustine and Innocent uf Home, three himdrcd years from the same times, from whose authority tho practice seems to havo spread throughout tho west for tho following six hundred years, during which time it was adopted by the Greek church. It declined in tho \/est about tho year one thousand, when thechurch of Rome, beginning to entertain the doc- trine of transubstantiation, no longer gave tho holy ele- ments to infants, though probably to this day it is conti- nued in tho Greek church as it was observed by it about jt century siuce. [Sec Wall. 11. 44C.] It is obvious to remark *3Ir. C'b. pamphlet, p. 99. Lord's pray- jrly been the ily taught in nd. U was id not infant atechuinens, tern was ro eans to werv- tlie ancient e nunierouM jspccially to to infants, practice, in- nteil, might nuuion, hut II, But let und of this jndred and nd ho doea ) years oM; luiocent of inies, froni vc spread dred years, ek church . thousand, lin the doc- holy elo- it is conti- it about A i to renuuL. THE ARGUMENT FROil CHtJRCH HiSTORy. JOJ on this account, that the practice of administering the Sacrament of the Eucharist to infants was unknown for a century and a half after the Apostolic times, and that Its existence even then is uncertain; that it wants the stamp of that primitive authority which derives its virtue from the well known axiom, « that which is first IS true." And as it is not so early as the baptism of in- t^nts, neither, if it ever did obtain go general usage in the the church, was it ever general till after the time of Augustine and Innocent of Rome, three hundred years from the Apostles, when the church was overrun with corruptions both of doctrine and practice."* It is im- l)os8ible, therefore, if we speak with candour, to comparo this practice either in point of antiquity or evidence with that of intant baptism, which has been clearly shewn to have existed in the church from the very days of the Apostles down to the present time. St. Austin is stated to have held that " the communicating of infants was as much apostolic tradition as the baptizing them."t But as the ground for this opinion is given, we must be per- mitted to say, that even Chillingworth's authority is not sufficient to sustain it. St. Austin, in common with many ot the fathers, held that aj)ostolic tradition taught, that w:»hout the participation of baptism, and the Lord's Sup- per, none could be saved; and by apostolic tradition ho meant the words of Christ, recorded by his apostle, John 111. 5, and John vi. 53. Upon these declarations he built the inlcrence that infants must communicate in order to be saved. It is the general truth that none could be saved Tt'i//io«nAcsc .Sacraments, that Austin terms apostolic trndi- tion. But the application of this doctrine to infant com- munion is his own consequence drawn from if, and ^vhich ho never asserts to have been the subject of any ^Budd oil infaut bninism, p, 51- fMr. C. Pairphlct, nngo yy. "B'l 194 or. THE OBJECTIONS HEGAHl„NO p^rfcular communication or tradition whatever Mt, . . m ,. also ,n„,ea ,„ .^ow that i„ft„„ comma, „„ Z, lml,ly Mtsted m the second century • What ,„!!?■ , absurdity, the,, „,„st he the inrere'ice i^ ; dra ' ."o'l.t he fourti century, and now Mosheitn is hrought forwa '''•"'' "-> »- "'' .1 r r , """' '"'>'""'' ''" ""■ «"'"' century that tl e i„act,ce has existed fron, the ve,y duys oS Apostles; for nothing is better established than t',e ; It .la none were adn,iaed to the Eucharist, who had r"t' lu-st beeti admitted to baptism. An eirort is made to sIionv, that the arguments for iMf.nt commuuioa. and infant baptism are parallel; L h ol cannot be supported or destroyed without supponr. de^truymff the other.t Let this be clearly proved to ^cu «at.sf action, and .ve will admit our baptized'infants ^o h commumon .f they can partake of it. We are so ful y as' «ured that the one ordinance is their ri.ht and p i L .at we shall never hesitate to adopt and .ractice wha e?'; h.s assurance requires. But as yet we are not convinced tnut the arguments- for their admission to the Eucharist are as cogent, a,s those for their admission to baptisn Tu the contrary, we plainly see thatal! attempts to support tlW op.M.on have signally failed. VVo do not, for iam. ' thu.k that the prerequisites of faith and repentance arc ^lemanded with th.. same rnu.ersalily i„ the one aL^ ... the other. We think there is precisely the same d fer once m tins pomt, that we discover under the Jcw^, *Mi-. C's. pnmplilct p. 100. f jfr. C. p. 1)7 •t>lr. C'a. paun)hlct, p. 101. ever. Mx)- lunion pro- a profound rawn from prove that ed even in ht forward I. If Mo- unworthy must it be d century, lays of the I the fact, 10 had not for idfunt it the one )oriing or ed to our iits to the fully as- )riviIoge, whatever 'Mvinced, 'uchurist tism; oil •port this xainple, mice are ) ca^e a.s c differ- Jcvviisli THE ARGUMENT FROM CHURCH HI^TORr. 13y dispensation i„ regard to circumcision and the pass- o.ei. Moses IS an example of it. Without faith he was c.rcumcsed at eight days old; but through faith he Zlt thepassover. The design of the initiatory institution IS nutted what the design of the commemorative one d d not. Accordingly, in regard to the Christian sacraments we do not find the same kind of language employed |>y our Lord, when enjoining the one institution, as when enjommg the other. He soys in regard to the one, " Go discple all nations, baptizing them- but it is to tho.c' alone who had reached maturity that he addressed the precept, " do this in remembrance of me." Nor can v;e gather from any thing said in the New Testament, the slightest hint that the Apostles ever administered the Lord s Supper to infants, but we do gather, as we con- ceive, strong indications that they ad.ninistered to them the rite of baptism. The same distinction, also, wo ob- serve in the practice of the primitive church. We do not find the same proof of the prevalence of infant commu- nion, in the age immediately succeeding the Apostles that we do of inf\int baptism. The first hint to bo traced of young children being admitted to the communion is in the story related by Cyprian, to which we have already alluded, and which referred to the case of a littlo girl who was probably five years of age. This instance cannoj bo fairly adduced as a proof of infant communion, unless they who advance it arc prepared to admit, that the in- stances of such children being baptised, whether nicn- tione.l by a Nuzianzen or Tertullian, are vali.l evidences ot the prevalence of infant baptism. Upon their own princi- ples, this case ou-ht only to be regarded as an approach to infant communion, the coinmeucementof a nooc/cws/om,^ ul the very moment when infant baptism was universully ♦;3ce Mr. C's. reasoning at p, 01 of his paniphlet. n i I : ii ■•r I 196 df* THE OBJECTIOirS RKGARDlNd practised. It is further worthy of remark, that we do not denve from analogy the same warrant for administerinK the Lord's Supper to infants, tlmt we do for administer- ing baptism. Infants, in Abraham's day, received the sign of the everlasting covenant at the express command of t^od; but the passover was not instituted for four hundred and thirty years after, and when instituted, was accom- paniod with regulations which it would be absurd tosun- pose young infants to have observed. How could infants Often days old, eat the lamb, and the bitter herbs, with loins girded, and staffin hand" to assist them in travel- ling.' Present they might have been at the first celobra- .on of the passover; we know not in fact, under the pecu- liar circumstances of that people, how they could well have been absent; but commanded to be present, either then, or subsequently when the passover was celebrated at Jerusalem, they were not. Nor was it customary for them the r 11-^ , ' ''""'''' "' ^'^ ^^^'^'^ ^'^-^'^ -'« 'o have their children mstructed in the law till they were ten years of age. and from thence to fifteen in the Talmud At twelve or thirteen they were brought to the house of Ood, to be publicly examined, and, being approved were declared to be "children of the precept;"" ha^is Ihl; w obliged to keep the law, and were thenceforth answerlb e for heir actions. That younger children, as Witsius su^ Paschal I east, IS highly probable, but that it was the law or custom of the Jewish church for infants to do so is nL a matter of fact. The contrast, therefore, drawn ; our on ponent between the Jewish church and the P^^dobapti t communions, in this particular is not sustained. ^ sucT^r^ '"^,' '""l ''"'""' ""'' ^^"^"^' P^-lobaptists, 7u ZnT \ ^""^'"' ^"'"^'' Curcclla.us, RiguN t.us, and Baxter, have arrived at tlio same conclusion a. at we do not dministering administer- ived the sign Jommand of )ur hundred was accom- surd to sup- ouJd infants herbs, with 11 in travel- irst oelobra- irthe pecu- could well ent, either Jlebrated at ry for them vas to have / were ten e Talmud. e house of )ved, were i they were nswerable itsius sug- ) share the the law or 0, is not a by ourop- 3dobaptist obaptists, IS, Rigal- 2lu,ein.' f CI uinong tue Jews, oflsst;^; ower tn th^ h ,1. I^ee the p.suge quoted Horn hi. works ia Mr. C. pan>p, p. loj. n I i I; fi 19S ON THE OBJECTIONS REOARDINO suppose him to be wanting in some of the essential qua- lities above named-that, either t.s judgment, piety, or Jearning is defective, and then weask,of what value is his opinion upon a point where these qualities are absolute requisites to render his testimony indisputable? Neander may possess prodigious memory, yet we think he has for- gotten or overlooked the testimonies of Justin, Irenceui and Tertullian, when he conjectures that " infant bap. tnm was not practised in the latter part of the Apostolic age." He may possess "great sagacity," and yet we plainly perceive tnat he builds this hypothesis upon slen- der grounds. We question the truth of his assertion, that " Faith and Baptit-m were always united." We dis- pute his assumption in regard to the family of Stepha- nas; we think his reasoning from St. Paul's views of justification wholly inconclusive; his inference from St. Paul's language to the Corinthians, directly opposed to truth; and when he comes to "develope infant baptism out of an idea suggested by a passage" which he tells us implied that the children of Christians were not baptized, and then to maintain " that it is thereby to be justified in the spirit of Paul," we are constrained to confess, with the author of the pamphlet before us, that "contradiction" and feebleness characterize his reasonings. Who can consent to rest his faith upon the opinion of such a man > The testimony of Curcelteus* deserves but little credit Wall justly remarks, "he affirms a thing of antiquity, for which he adduces no quotation for proof; and he makes the affirmation, in support of the Socinian paradox, that there is no such thing as original sin" •t The opinion of Salmasius and Suicerus,+ who rdopted It from him stands also without proof. *Mr. C'g paniphlet, p. 105. fSee Wall's Hist. p. 26S. Ilhese vvritefs thought that infant baptism was not practised «t issential qua- ent, piety, or It value is his are absolute tie? Neander ik he has for- 3tin, Irenceus • infant bap- the Apostolic and yet wo s upon slen- lis assertion, J." Wedis- ly of Stepha- I's views of ice from St. r opposed to fant baptism h he tells us 10* baptized, i justified in ess, with the ntradiction" Who can luch a man ? little credit, ntiquity, for 1 he makes iradox, that .'ho adopted St. p. 268, t practised «t THE ARGUMEI^T FROM CHURCH HISTORY. m Rigahius is a witness of still less repute. In nuotimr h.s sentiments, our opponent refers to Dr. Wall and Bi «hop Fell for evidence of his great learninl D WaH N evdence, however, is not likely to exalt Rlglath^ much n our estn„ation,for he clearly proves him to hav been ^uiltv o great partiality and misrepresentation, if not of^ac ' ally mut. atmg a passage of Tertullian rj render h more ^tvou.abIe to Anabaptist opinions. And as to Bilop Fell's opm.on of him, it is expressed in these uncrremo n.ous terms. "He has acted the part not of an a„n na r on" St. Cyprmn, but of a prevaricator with him. Whit ho Zf r; A ", ''"' "" '' ^'"^' ''''' ^^^' -'- flna. t.c ot the Anabaptist crew would have said."* We are far fi-om approving of the style of this quotation, and merely adduce it to show that Rigaltius. wLtevor r;com mondat.ons he possessed, should never have gone "10 Bishop of Oxford for a testimonial. position that is mado^tho foundat^, ff 7 T^i . I .f '*' r^' water-baptism may be had thnv Aho f • ^^^^" ^^^^'^ concludo^a. generally for the n'^L^y^fTL^rht I^'^T^ of our Saviour, - Except one be born of wl Td th« % ?'f " cannot enter into the kingdom of (S'' Thio . ^ ?^""' ''" trine of tho third or fourth acos Z\J- ^^""'^ ''' '^«'=- prcsent. but the doctrine of fh« Salmasius and Suicerus re- Ldi„g\he ap:s?i:i'""pofwe :;;f{;rtvs: t- he apostolic age, founds the general recLtr«fJn^ ' '" that very saying of our Saviour Ami .1 r^ 1 baptism upon sent this doctrine of tl e neTeS'tv of b n r'"''^'"' ''''>' ^''" ^^'P'-^' error first inuoduced i„roTh:':^,;rcrr^ delivered the sanVe Sore hfm.'' '''"^'^"^^ ^^^o embraced and £insha,n^s Origin. Ecclesiast J5. n. c, 4, Sect 5 6 *See Wall's Hist. p. 269. ' ' ' ^& 0-V THE OBJECTIOA-S nEGABDiNO k tull.ari and Naz.anzen show that it was lon^ before all ^an and Naz.anzen, and shall therefore only add Mr Baxter'd own orjininn «r«^ j> u ^ •"^'' ber.. Since there -vere infants in the world "• have not at h,u,d ,„ oon,„l, hj.f , , ° "''"""• "■" itspojupvf «., J ^* o"^ ^" '^e restored to i^ no text, and never again appear on the Baptist side of hM qucst.on. Burnet's words are these^' U „,! these reasons we conclude that thon^h th.re i, nn press precept or rule given in the Np v T . ^"^ of r/M^: r^vrf::::"-™:,", f "-"-'r - "'°- cure to their cl,i ." e^ ? , "'ff ""I""" ■""■-» '" ^e- - fully s.\°,i::™::v%'''"'^'''"'' ■"" "^"-s rents the same con,f„rt, and „1= " "'""''f ' '" «"•» !>»- «ni>l against it, ,vo >n,,v conei, ,1! r , " """""« '» .>vo .ii,p„n,„,i'o„,, „„ I ;;':':; ;:'™. "■" ■•"'"'° <"■"- ...a. U between the,,,, t„„?e'„T"o,r ^ Z ^T" --. -0 a ho„ ,„o,., „, „eu a, ti.o, :'::Z:IX *Daxt8r'«co.nmei.t upon Malt, xxviii. 19. ords of TeY' g before all ptism. We s of Tertul- ly add Mr. lad never a infant mem- I* opponent, former we ;e extracted lop Burnet restored to Jnptist side 0— " Upon 13 no ex- lentforthe the institu- ns to thoso his design; 'h the just Jilts to sc- 1 blessings this l)eing Old Tes- > give pa- rs Gospel, nothing is uro of the gradation Vcw Tes- under the t-H« AHGUM««rT KROM CHrRCH m.TORr. $01 •Seo "Exposition of the Articles," p. 309. CHAPTER X. Oi\ THE MODE OF BAPTISM. Ojf entering upon the discussion of the Mcde of Bap. tisin, wo ui:.h it to be distinctly iindoiv^iood, that our ob- ject .s nut lo urge objections ,i;,'ainst iujniersion, nsan ox- cept.onHblo metliod of ud.nimHtering this holy rite If imn.or«,on could bo shown to bo a ,nore striking emblem of regeneration than other rnode,^ of baptism, uc should cordially ncquiosco in it, and deli-ht to sen tliot vitally i.nportunt subject brought, as distinctly and powerfully ns possible, before the view of the church of God. Wo aro perfectly aware also, that this mode prevailed in tho Chnstum church, nt a very curly period, and is at tho pre- •eot day the ordiuary practice of a hirgc portion of the ON THE MODE OF BAPTISM. SOS (le of Bap. hut our ob- II, nsnn ex- )ly rite. If ng emblem \\c should tlmt vitally wcr fully ns I. Wo aro led in tho I at tho pre- -tiun of the Christian world. Aa members of the Church of England, moreover, we feel ourselves fully authorized to p.-actiso It, and if its general adoption could tend to lessen tho scruples that are sometimes felt in regard to the proprie- ty of other modes, and in any measure to heal the divi- sions that have arisen upon the subject, we should hail the event with the most unfeigned pleasure. But while we rejoice to be exempted from the necessity of passing any censure upon the practice of those who prefer inmier- sion to other methods, wedo most seriously, and after the most careful investigation of the subject, protest against the assertion that this is the only valid mode of adminis- tering the ordinance. Wo have examined with strict at- tention tho several arguments that have been urged to prove this poi-it, and more particularly all the lato acces- Bions that ingenuity and research have been able to make to them; and the result of the examination has been, to pro- duce the most decided conviction, that they have failed to accomplish the object. We shall now endeavour to review these argumetJts with brevity and candour, and to nscribo to them precisely tho weight they really possess, and no more. In doing this, it will bo requisite to examine the meaning of the term baptize in sacred and profane authors; to consider particularly tho instances of, and allusions to' baptism in the New Testament; and to inquire into tho testimony of history, as to the practice of tho Christian church. These points, of course, cannot bo fully discussed >" a single cbupter; but the substance of tho evidence on both sides may bo placed before our readers. In pursu- nnco of this design, wo remark I. That the term baptize is not always used in thesonio or tminersion, by profane writera. Our opponent has endeavoured to shew, that this term has '« a single spccilic nieaning/' viz. '«to immerse," and S04 orr THE MODB or baptism. ces in whl h tie tcJr r '"'' '''' '^'^''^'^ ^" '^''"'''-^' ""Jliii^itiy set tijc questiun at rest Arti.:.,,. • . we pause, and claim the privile^o vvhi h ou 1'^ takes of exnroasinfr nn «^- ■ " "' opponent value of their reasonin-^s upon this lon-r di,,,^. ', " ° we never lio,,.,! „<• , ^ |i""ise or iinniorsc, e neicr liea.,1 of,, scholar or u crilic who denied it 1 he only ,,ue.,,„n ;,, „,„^,„, ,. ,, ,i„,^^j " ^ J^^- Si whether .here „re not shades of .Mflcrenee in i™° " "'""'T ''.•'""""■^'■lo ■•" p.-or,ne writer., „n,| ,,„„;: "".vonsiy „, „„ered writer., which tlestn,; tite „ gl I^" •l>»' .» I'Utlt „,,„„ the supposed exclusive ,noaui,fg",n". *^^''- ^'S' pamphlet, p. 120. dcr, with u b^ofZSl 'of t- """ '^"^ I'"-'^'^' '"■''«''"» «"•• '•««- to investigate he u, it Hdlv Th "r"""'^"' ''"' ''"'^ ^^''" ^^i"'' ..tio.u of his Ioarno7op;o e u ''" "^'" '' '^'^'' "'° "">'" P"" with refer* f this he ap- fessors Stu- ighly inves- hing unsaid 1 theinstan- d to depart r rnply to itiaiu pu. OIT THE MODE OF BAPTISM. fOS That rt has these different significations, we think maybe estubhshed by sufficient evidence, 1. In the following passages, fia^r.u signifies <<, over, whelm v,ilh water, by its rushing in upon the objects re- f erred to, and not by plunging them into it, as in the case ot immersion. v^-ow Aristotle, De Mirabil. Ause. Speaks of a saying among n^ll„rt'"r'5r'' ;'''' '^''' '''"' '''''''' P'^««« ^«yo"d tha pillars of Hercules, "lokich, when it is ebb-tide, arc ; t overflowed (,v\^u.-,r«?.a5..) but at fulUtide are covered with tho waves, (^xatuxXvtia^a,). Diodoru. Siculus, Tom. I. p.*t07. - Most of the land ammals that are intercepted by the river [NileJ»er«/i being overwhelmed." (,^u.7T,.^o,um) Diodorus Sieulu,s, Tom. VIl! p. 191. « The river rush- tng down with a stronger current overwhelmed U^unuo,^ many wilh water. ' ' 111 these passages the term baptize obviously bears the meaning we have assigned to it above; nor is it of any avail to say, that "the variation herefrom its first and primary moaning is slight." There is this marked dis- tinction, that It (lo(>s not mean, as Baptists contend it in- vanal>ly dees, to dip the thing spoken of into water, but that the ivalcr is applied to it, by rushing or pouring in upon i/.* ^ 2. In the following passages, |9«/,r,i«, means to over- whelm m a figurative sense. Justin Martyr, Dialog, rum Tryphonc, p. SI3. "Over- whelmed with sins." (,-f,.?u,i vtOfuroi «,««OT,«ff.) •Dofisnot the pamllel hclweon immersion and buriaJ for which « oned ns a .I,(r«rence ot no in.portanro? Mr. Crawley stvlL |t n "shsht variation". „„d .ays 'Mhat which i/o oVflowci i» miiucr»ed."-aee his pamphlet, p. 127, 128. "^oruovsc* T 2 fiOt OW THE MODE OF BArTISM. I morf.,a/. labours, but is overwhelmed (t^a.r.UraA by el eessive ones.^l - « ; «y ea, this use of the lerm, but the above ure sufficient It i, LTsr"'""^' ^"™' ""--.or anything of woici upon the Ihuig lefeireJ to. Origen, Comment, iu Jo.-,„u. p. ]!(!. "'And what nake.,y„uth,„lc that EiU,. „hcu l,o comes wHl "^ <.«.who, ,u Ahab's time, .lid not baplne the alZ vh,ch was to be ,vashe,. bci;„.e it was l,m-ut u, whe„" l^e Lord should shew hiu,sclfi„fl,.o., r„r he ^X Ij ■■.reLr„'d?i,::;';t™'°'''-"-^"'-'--^<'" ;;Fi,if„urba„.e,st f h'^^a.:: afi' ::;:rir:';irbr.- sacnfico, and on the wood.^' And this i^ wl..,t n • i.ejeeal,, the bapti.m of the wood atl terir;™' °"°"-' II. The ten,, b„pii,e does i,ot .-etain exelusivclv tlio .e seof ,„„^ersi„„ h, the &„,„„,„•„, „,,, ^ :'\'l '"^ 1. In the Septuagint. '^'^ In tho first passage the tonn ''baptize," is evidentljr +TI IT ,*'''" ^'^''''"' ^'^P°-''''"y. No. X. p. 303. "'r. 14, uudra.klmr.t 8 5 L e^ '""^ ""''^^ '"' ^«« ^.n. nourished by tttrai) by ex- ■0 exemplify cient. It ia fy the being any thing of s to pour out 'And what 2s will bap- e the altar, '■ up, when he ordered sjiys, do it wuring wa- iniand was, 1 the burrit hat Origcri e. usivcly the rypha. itl dipped I evidently nt 1 Kings such as fc- '• bee Gen. OW THE MODE OB" BAPTISM. tGI used in a figurative sense. Professor Sluart renders iho clause. -My iniquity o^emhehu mo." I, rtheroforl »! far as U has any bearing upon tl,e sul.je« foro fl' t,' classed among ,„e exceptions to the ordinary use of the tertn Jn .he second paa,age. it is doubtful ^h" ,Lr ve ought .0 render i, by the ter.n •' plunged" or " wald ,° Professor Stuart selects the fonnir; Wall the lauer H retnarks that Naatnan-. body does .'.ot s2\lZ. bcl leprous all over, that we need suppose him to I.!, .11 over into the water, but so.ne ot^e pla t oh f T' he had expected of the prophet was ^tahf^t m 7 "' -Iclten bis band e«r I.L, arUetvt ed r.opr loimedis four tunes expros.5ed; once in the com„,„„!f once .n Naama,,;. refusal; once i'n hi, s^ZZZZ^'- a tiy ,„ ,,escr,b,„g his obedience: and that as in "he fir,; h.ee tnstances i, ia the verb ;..» that i, employed and .n the last „,.,,,, it ahews that thee words are used sy^ nonytnously and promiscuously.. We fieolv n,lr„i. h " ever, that the washing „f Naan.an m g f„ f e' L' ..nmerston; though the term ^..n?„ ea^ot in luelf de. e,^ mu,e the point. These are the only instance where the word occurs in the Septuagint. 2. In the Apocrypha. of''R.1hV"-'-, "^'■^"■''"•on'by nigbt into the valley of Bctbuha, an,l »aM herself (^„„n,i.r.) i„ .hecamn at the fountain of water." ."" luecamp, Ecclus. «.,iv. 25. "He that wmhelh him,cl/«rtar touch- ■ng a dead body (,,,,.r,f,,„.,., ,..,„ ,„,„„ ,{ he ,„„ "| i .gam what availeth his washing?.. (™ l,,;!:,,':! ' «here the terra t»^„„ „ evidently synonymous with th» •\Vall'« Di^fonco, p. 103. ) 203 ON TKE MODE Or BAPTISWr. term wash, and where there is not the slightest evidence to indicate that the washing referred to was a total im- mersion, but strong reasons on the other hand to adopt the opposite conclusion. Whatever may be said about Its " being at night,"* we certainly do not think it likely, that a delicate female would have chosen the centre of a camp, for the purpose of immersion; and as the original which distinctly marks the fact that it was in the camp as distinctly declares that it was at the fountain, we think the probabilities are strongly against the idea that there was any immersion in the cise. Professor Ripley admits that « instead of in a fountain of ivater, a more correct translation would be at the fountain of ioater"i but suc^- gests that '' there may have been conveniences for bath- ing the whole person in the immediate vicinity of it "t The possibility of this wo do not question, but surely it is going too far to assume the fact, and then, for the sake of Bupporting a favourite theory, interpret the words "at the fountain," to mean in an arlifmal hath filled xoith water from the fountain. Cauld even the fact bo estab- lished that such a provision for total immersion was pre« pared in the vicinity of this fountain, we still think it un- likely that Judith plunged or immersed herself into it, in the luidst of the cam|». The historian tells us, that it was ac- tually in the midst of the campC... ''V -^r«on<.,o,^Oand it seems Jinprobable that he would have used the expression, if he meant us to understand that it was in a retired situation at a distance from it. Professor Ripley refers us to chap- ter xiii. 10, U, for an intimation that such was the case, but we confess that wo cannot discover it there.^ The Mr* n:£l''' ^T^^'Y' ^- ,l23-.tKip1ny's Examination. &c. p. 27. Mr. Crawley also adopts this view of llio case tTlio versea in question infonus us, that Jnditli an.l her atten- dant, having pnssed through the camp, perforuicd u circuit rou.id sst eviJencff a total iin- md to adopt said about ink it likely, centre of a the original n the camp, in, we think !a that there ipley admits lore correct •"; but sug- es for batli- >ity of it."t t surely it is the sake of words " at filled ivith t 1)0 cstab- >a was pre* liiiik it un- ito it, in tho ;it was ac- nd it socnjs ision, if he d situation lis to cha|)- s the case, «-e4 The . &c. p. 27. il her atten- iicuit rouiKi ■ ON THE MODB OF BAPTISM. f^^ would lead us to Dred,„l„,h """'''' garment, imitate tha. ;„"'„. •'Zr^r™"'"™"' '■"'■''''' rcmonial ablutions. Bu, "fa 1 ,7 """°"' '" ""='" "- happy, spencerro^'r. ;,r °,^r,rj ""- here said. Judith bap ^ed .IlS '"; '"=""'" " -' Bu, Professor Uipley has iu^to I " f""""'" °-^ """"•• translation of the passa"c i ' ^ '" '" °° '""""•"^ so that Spencer's 'pi io'n'i'r' '" '" "' "'° '"'"'""''"' .10.1 to just so much w 4t ^ZT' """T '" ""'■ can Rive it whiH. J , ^ ''"^'^ "'"'" "'^'"'" .he,vi::.'is ,T„ • ;„:r:N "fr '° 'r''"'"' '"""--^■^ »- .ion re;„'ainsu,Sed , , P^a'sV rsr't' "V""'''' when he says, " The eL„l .^ r'u ''''°''' j"''''j' clearly that washing t,:™!",^,'';*"', =""'» '-T Puniif^.y ^ ""^ '*' tiesignaled by Tlio passage in E.clesiasticus may be thus rendered 'virirb;:,"""' """--'- -=■---"« porror,t : temped .. i„ L laiCi;' h^ r„' >.'"„. ''""t',''" "'"? ""• . where JudiihSfed! '''™'"°° """' '» 'l='is»"« "'o t ! place where Judith washed ♦i'ago 29. tbid. tStuart, p. 303. §So Stuart. < 'II SIO OJt THE MODE OF BAPTISM. vestigation that the Jewish method of bathing was to P u„,e the body in water."and refers in proof to^hecae nowever, outweighs ,n our mind the whole of Professor u:X:J^TT "^"^ ^'^^"^^^'°"- '^'- Hebrew wd Zt ""^ '" ^•""^^'•«' '« "«t the word that J7 xit ,f'-'"'"'''^« "^'^« "«« '"ay be found Lev. iv 6 i';rs\o ;.,'h .r?' '^'" •'■ ^"^ the term that' i>; wi^LrVir s^'^^'x": Trrrn ''''- -^^-^^^ ^y, -->. XVII. 15. Numb, x x. 7 8 iQ r,, ese ,„,„„ees ou,- ,„„.l„,ors have rendered i'diffiVcn, P..«r c ^ ^° immersion. " We find " sav« ,„r , '■'' '*''"'"'"• "hioh is almost anifurmi, ^ d' S' r "■"'■"."'■ •™"^''"°- "ave rendered r^ and bahe does not imply inimersion. I, ,n„y, indeed n.eanin?„r M , ""^^ ''"' ™ "'" o""'- '"'"'I. the imeis on. t It ,3 ,„ vain then to refer ua to tliis term .n Numbers, as a proof that immersion was mean, Lth^ term iapH,ed in Ecelus. for it would rathe lid », to „^ supersedes the reasonings about this particular tern, a. ««ff<,„rf ,„ Eeclus. does not appear to refer exelu- •Mr. C's. pamphlet, p. ,29. tBiblical Repos. p. 341. I lathing was to 'oof to the case 'Ot.» One fact, e of Professor > Hebrew word the word that simply signi- iierse or dip is id Lev. iv. 6, the term that of its use may 11,13,21,22, h 8, 19. In id it different- 3times by the to think that ^e find," says the Levitical the person ia )st uniformly sndered wash may, indeed, gor ablution er hand, the ■ed, without to this term neant by the ead us to an eration that lar term, as asion. The refer exclu- I p. 341. Olf TH^ MODB or BAPTISM. 3,, fiively to the bathin<' nartor»i,« ■n vs. 16-20, and esneciallv .„ .1! °""S''^»""''<«' person „i„ .,e w^:^:;!' ^^ ^X'",","",! '"^--n "late .„ „„ a^ZClsLt I ""'■'^"='"°'-'>"P"«ms ea.io„ of fl„i„, xx . t; L- r"wf,"? '^ '"° "''^"• &o. For these reasons „„ „ '"' '™-"'""g. or bathing, .|;e passage .s^;;:^^:^^ .i- translation f^ this as another instance where the - , "'■"" '"^""^ U-'=C in .he specific sense crtUrsi:,'.™ '"^""^ '' "»' the Septaagint, Ap„crv,hr,r ? ""■""«' "'"""■'" we hero retSark .ha, « . I ,!'" °'""'"' "'"'""-^i and count of the ncculim- «,„« • ,^^^^^ -' estament, on ac- The fact th n Ts o , Ltir'^f '' ""'--4%^^. classical authors vol bvn '"/'"'''?''''' '" ""^ ''''^•'^V that it n,„s. ro.rprefselv"r" "™''"'"^"''°P™™ Testament, even if the mnl^ r "''°,'""'" '" ""= Ne,v ci-ly .he san,e in In tTt'" 7'"° " ""^ P"" almost withour'Sie'r!exhil^i'?r!f ' '?"'«""^.r;. and other words Creek classics; or wI.S In evor I ^'"^' ' '"'' "*^"''"^'" '« ^ ted by them? Not at al "Con hl'^r''' T ^^^" ^« '""«''«! the application of the claS IZnZ Tf" '' °^«'-««nfident ia word,s employed in relation o ,'?.'! '•''^'^".' "■'^°" ^''^ Such a conHdence is indeed common L if •" ^"'"'^ Christian? *-al, aor the more hecond^g onZ atVaU'^T.^t;;--- -••»«» ^.. -.^■'^*,*.- 919 bH THE MODE OF BAPTISM.' general manner of employing this term in classical ail- Ihors, where they intend to indicate the act of immersing or plunging into a fluid, is materially different from that adopted in the New Testament, where the term is em- ployed in reference to the rite of baptism. *• The Greek classic writers are accustomed, when they designate the idea of plunging, dipping, immersing, etc. into any thing, to put the name of that thing in the accu- sative case after fiamvi and j^u.ttilo), and to put before this case the preposition sts, or some equivalent one.* But a review of the instances in which ^otitilm is employed in the New Testament, presents a construction, in general, quite different from this. The result of such a review is, that after a particular examination of all the cases which refer, either to the baptism of John, or of Jesus and his dis- ciples, I find but a single instance of the construction which is so general in the classics, whenever the element made use of in order to perfom the rite of baptism, is named.t The classical writers have exi)ressed themselves in dif- ferent ways, when employing the words ^anro) and ^annKw. They employ (1). The accusative case with ei; before it, which is the usual construction. (2). The dative with •». (3). The dative without tv. (4), The genitive with t/.To, etc. (5). The genitive without a preposition. — But are all these modes of speaking, now exhibited, equivalent to each other .i* 1 think not. There is a difference which may be made quite manifest, between saying, f,^ai/^£» *«« tok •See a vcriety of examples quoted by Stuart. Bib. Ren. x. n. 313. * tThe single instance referred to is in Mark i. 9, the words «'««{ Tov /o(^nV«ijjr." Cut SIS with an accusative is repeatedly used in th« New Testament, with the sa.ne sense that tv has before a dative, viz. the sense of at. See examples, Mat. ii. 23. John xxi. 4. Acta viii. 40. See also John ix. 7, where " i ti/.'ai tig xokvfi[Si;9^~ (pay" meana to wash at the jpool, and not to plunge into it. On the mode or baptism. SI 3 I in classical ail* ct of immersing Terent from that the term is em- imed, when they immersing', etc. ing in the accu- ) put before this nt one.* But a is employed in ion, in general, uch a review is, ;he cases which !sus and his dis- istruction which ! element made sm, is named. t smselves in dif- iTcuand PanriKw. th £i; before it, 'he dative with c genitive with 3po?ition. — But ted, equivalent flference which Ig, tfiayjtviii lov t. Bib. Rep. x. p. >, the words "ti( atedly used in th« 5 before a dative, 3. John xxi. 4. XI tig xo/ii/j|^;;5-- nge into it. '^ ora f lav , and sfiuxjjivtv TiannTt,,.., «.. o understand the writer or snea Pr « ' ^^^^' ' .L "iiici ur speaker us neaniii!; to de^ivnito the iBonaer of Ihe baiitkm. *. ; '"o lo ueaignale mein, th«, h ""P"™. Ae plunged mlo the rieer incans. that ho immerged or subn.erged himself, i, c that he went ,lovv„ or sunk beneath the surface of t e y,lr In all the other case,, the mauncr of .he action is „„ ftr .her d„s,,,nated than the words ?.„. or ?.„Z "I j tod, y,z., the nvcr, or the waters of the river. •*>,„,„„,, TO. ..,«,..,can„o.usualij ,„ean less, than that the ind Wd ter orl? "" " """■"""■> *'' """""■' ''-e into the wa- otue, methods of construction donotof necessityiraplv any more, than that the individual concerned JeTkLueV or ,,aAcd UmscV with the elentent nan,cd. Thi may have been l,y plunging into it, or in any other way. bu^ the exprcsston. when the genitive or dative is uled „fte the verb either with or without a proposition, does no e -Snate the Manner of the baptisn,. iul only the "."d o^ clement by which this baptism was effected. ' Thi esuU, from the nature of the genitive and dative cases a^d"he prepos,t,o„s with which they are connected in al the con struct.ons now in c,uostio„. To this I make the Z«Z' ffr^:kt:e:;r--5:d!r-^f~ t:r;::e,:7:::si---''"- :^:^^.i:e-ir^^«~ *13ib. Repos. x. 312—317. U S14 ox THE MODE OF BAPTISM, lain this point we may examine the several instance* whore it occurs: — 1. Where it is used without reference to the rite of bap- tism; as in the following example — Mark vii. 3, 4. " For the Pharisees and all the Jews, except they wa?h (^vi^pmrai) their hands oft, cat not, holding the tradition of the elders. And when they come from the market, except they wa.sh, (,-*a;iT(ow»Ta<) they eat not." The original here has two words which ate both ren- dered wash in the above translation. The second one, as our readers will perceive, is the term baptize. Does it mean immerse? So Baptists think, but whether it refers to total or only partial immersion, to the immersion of the whole body, or only of the hands, they seem to stand in doubt. Upon the whole they appear to prefer the lat- ter view of the case, to consider it as pointing to a com- picL bathing of the hands as distinguished frotn a washing by merely pouring water upon them.* The distinction here contended for is (piestionabloj but sup|)osing the opi- nion to be well founded, what will it establish.? It will establish this, ami lot our readers mark the fact, that this expression "ihey baptize themselves,"where the verbis in the middle voice, need not mean, they immerse thetnsplves entirely, but merely their hands or any other part, as cir- cumstances suggest. It is perfectly correct, then, to say of a person, that he bnptiznd himself, whether it was tho face or hands, or any other part, that he bathed in water. Luke xi. 38. " And when tho Pharisee saw it, ho marvelled that ho had not first washed (f>,iT,a.9r;) be- fore dinner." Hero the construction is somewhat different from tho *Sco Professor UipIcy'aTrcutiso, pages 12- 47, and Mr. Craw- ley's paiiiphiot, p. 130. everal instance* the rite of bap- nd all the Jews, h oft, cat not, rthen they come ■(ow»Ta()ihey eat :h aie both ren- e second one, us ptize. Does it t'hether it refers le immersion of y seem to stand ^ prefer the lat- nfing to a com- from a washing The distinction iposing thoopi- iblish? It will 3 faci, that lU'iH re the verbis iu srso thcmseivos icr part, as cir- :t, then, to say thor it was tho ithf d in water, see saw it, ho [r^u:nin9tj) bo- jrcnt from the , and Mr. Cruw- ON THE MODE OF BAPTISM. an former passage; the verb is in the passive voice, and tho passage hteraily translated stands thus:-" The Pharisee 8ee.ng him, wondered that he was not first baptized before dtnner>' But what was the baptism or washing here re- ferred to? Baptists contend, as in the former case, thatit was the dipping of the hands, as contra-distinguished from the pounng water upon them.* Wo are brought then by the.r own reasoning to this conclusion, that in the phra- seology of that period, and in the estimation of the Pha- risees, who were minutely informed upon such points, a person was rightly «oid to have been baptized, when a small part of him was bathed in water. But wo iurther ask, is there any sufficient evidence that the bap- tizing referred to was, in tho present instance, even a part^al tmmcrsion, that it was any thing beyond the less forma k.nd o washing, by pouring a little water upon the hands.^ This, it is confessed, was the ordi- nary mode the mode constantly practised except iu one particular case, viz, t^Acre the person had returned from market. Was then this the case of our Lord hi tho H^tance before us.; We are referred, in proof of it to v 29, whero u ,s said of our Lord that Ihcn the people ioere gathered thick together, he began to say, &c. «'L our Lord,'. H .s said, -'had been exposed to a gr at mixfure of con.pany .n the judg.nont of the Pharisee, hemust lavo needed tho more thorough sort of washing."t nIw reully, wo cannot I.elp feeling the conviction tha this ij We feel that we have not a .shadow of evidence, to show tint the Phansee must have deemed our Lor.l' havini nddressed a number of persons in .reaching, the saZ tl""gashavmg visited and returned from Lrket. Z * •'' P- "• Mr. C 8 punijphlct, p. 18J. I niQ ON THE MODE OF BAPTISM. that on this account he expected him to have immersed his han(^s before dinner. If the rule which required thia more formal ceremony had reference exclusively to the market place where meats or other articles were sold, and where every variety of persons were likely to be congre- gated together, we should expect the Pharisee to adhere strictly to the letter of the regulation, and to entertain no idea of enforcing it in other cases. We arc therefore in- clmed to think that Wall, who refers to 2 Kings iii, 11, to the Jewish Rabbies, to Maimonides, and Dr. Pocock', m support of his opinion, is right in affirming, that this washing of the hands was by water poured out upon them from a vessel, or small cistern, and not by immer- •ing or dipping them into the fluid.* Mark vii. 4. " The washings ((iaTTTtnuovc) of cups and potsj'and brazen vessels, and couches.'' (xXimv.) Hcb. ix. 10. "Only in meats and drinks, and divers •washings.'' (:iaTr,nf,oig.) Our readers will perceive in the first o^" the above ex- amples, that the term rendered tables in our version, pro- #IC. As fur as I have obsorvod. there is only o.io mode ofwashinir ei- fber (he hands or the feet m Scripture, and that is by pouring wutor upon them, and rubbing them ns tlio water flows. 2 Kinus iil 11 -Hero isElisha thosonof Shaphut. who poured water'oi." tho hands off, .,uh," In liko manner. «s to the foot, Gon. xviii 4 Let a Iiltio water, I pray theo. be fotrlu-d, nud wash your feef" I hat this water was to ho poured upon tho feet, we may loam Jrom Luko vu. 44. •• Thou gavest mo no water upon my feet " {idmQL/Ij iovi.rr,ih?j,ovovx t.Wuc.) "but sho hath washed" or ^^»o..'4'"''^'""'"'''^ "P°" "my feet with tears," (ro,c ,!uyo„n„. tJ ii,i '""' ""f ?? "^'^ *' "^^'"^ '0 ''nv« ''"en in tho same S.Sl TT'!'' ''r'^''''''P'''"' ''"^'' Johnxiii;thoro is no int that Im dipped tho.r feet in tlie basin. It was a ewer rather than a bas.n. It was f.llcd once only, for washing tho feet of ail twelve And Peter supposed his Master sudiclently provided with the water of that , wor to have washed not his feet only, but »lso lus handu and his heod." Greuvillo Ewii.g on Baptism, p. m <3N THE MODE OF BAPTISM.' Jj^ ijerly means the couches on which the guests reclined at tl.c.r meal., and will immediately ho sensible of the sert ous inconvenience of making it a custom on ordinary oC casions to m.merse these couches by way of ceremonial C; ion""' ?' '^'"''^ ^''^ '^'«^^"''^' ^"^ f'iends o ":! mersion pomt us to a command in the Levitical Law re- qmnng that '^a„y vessel wherein work was done, i^ tl o dead body of an animal had fallen upon it, must be nut ;.Uo water." This requisition, the/think tirsuper' w>us.p,ntoftheJowsmi«hthaveextendedtoothe ca"e , besides that of pollution by the touch of the dead, an.l eve, k. ton. carefully to cleanse by immersion the couchesTn winch they reclined at meals. They also refer us to some rules quoted by Dr. Gill, which they think contri- bate to the belief, that there was actually performed ai, immersion of these articles, when they needed special puri^ fytng.- The combined force of these remarks appears by no means .umcient to remove the improbability that mimers.ons were ordinarily practised in regard to the utensds and articles mentioned ir. these texts. Dr. Camp- hell though zealous for the theory of immernion, and conh.lent that the term baptize should have been renuor- od tmmerse, in the former part of verse 4, has thought proper to retain the ambiguous term "baptism," Teelin.^ no doubtthedimcul.y of supposing that the Pharisee^ wore ordmanly in the habit of immersing the couches on wh.ch they reclined at meat. There wore generally threo or more of these couches or beds in a ro.un. Each of them was sulHciently capacious to contain throe or Hvo of he guests in a recumbent posture. It mu.t then, to say the least, have been atten.lod with great inconvenience in 8ion 01 those article.^ as well as of the other utensils refer- Trofes^or Ripley, pugo, ,8. .,9. Mr, C, pamphlet,' p, 133. 3id red to. Th( ON THE MODE OP BAPTISM. I possibility of such a proceeding we do no< U.spute, but the probability of it we n.,re th^n question am are therefore inclined to view this as a further in- stance where the term baptize is used in a more general sense than that of immersion. ^ 18 applied by the Apostle to the different modes of purifi. canon under the Jewish law, some of which were pr- foimed by sprmkl.ng, others by bathing. The attempts to J .sprove th,s ave been feeble indeed. One is the a'sser- on that as the word has been found to mean innnersion " every other case, it ought of course to be so rendered i;ere also.- This is plainly to beg the very queslio'ia dispute, to assume the very point at issue, and, as wc con- ccive, to mamtain what we have proved by decisive evi- dence ^o be untrue. But "such a translation" we n.e told w ould be consistent with Jewish customs. "f The sim- pe term -,iu.uauo„'> ^ig^t, ,.o doubt, be rendered immer- sions, where a referred e.vclusivcly to occasions on which immors.ons were practised. But it would not be consist- ent to translate cVu^ooo,, fia.,r,auo,c immersions, because the lormer term evidently points to the rf;:/7i;r.n( kind, of cere- -omal ablutions which the law cnjohied, and not merely to those winch were performed by i.nmersion. This terni clearly shovvs that the Apostle is not naming - „ part fo the who oof the legal purifications," but pointing to Ue ivhole of hem. and applying the tonn baptisms, as well to the sprinklings, pourings, and anointings, as the bathings.f +..T1.. A .. ,*'^''"' 9'^- P""iplilot, p. 13.3. it, Pfvmnl '''''.' """■'' '"^™ '^""/"'?0'? fla:jr,auo,c doos bod, bv its etyinology and constant use (.iqnify divers kmt, onalllL. word s,.«,fio, d,fr..cat .„ kinu/ VVuir;'i)o;;,"rp;;2i!"' '^'^ ON THE MODE OF BAPTISM-. jj^ And the same thing is shewn hy the whole scope of the sir t LTeT"'" ''I ^-^ -Hi context, w'hich is o anv or «I1 nffh '''""'"" ^'' ''" ^""'^ "°^ '^^ effected by Luke X i 50 "n '"'!"'"«' *° ^^'^^"^' inuification^ i.uke xi . oO. I have a baptism to be baptized with '» Mark X 38, 39. Can ye drink of the cup that I drink o an , baptized with the baptism that 'am b p d Ihe term under discussion is frequently repeated in hese passages, but in a figurative sense. ItLenfs in both o refer to tnals of a dreadful and aggravated nature vt baby the ulea of o«.,.u,/../«»n5- sufferings is that whicl best explams it. ^vimcu 2. Where it is used in reference to the rile of baptism Some of the instances which fall under this head have been thought favourable to immersion, and others opp Id to it. Those vyh.ch belong to the former class have been upposcd to uubcate that the rite was performed by 2 mersion, on three accountsj— ^ First, -.From the prepositions used in describing it. Matt n.. 5 -And there went out to him Jerusalem 'and all Judca and all the region round about Jo an" 6. And were baptized of bin. [John] i. Jordan, con fesssmg their sins.'' ' ^^ Mark i. 5. -«'And were all baptized of him ,k the ri- ver Jordan, confessmg their sins. 9. And - Jesus - ' was baptized of John ,. Jonlan. 10. And straightway commg UP OUT o. the water, he saw the ifeavens •;; o,.nod; and the spirit like a dove descending u,": Matt, ill 16. "And Jesu., when he was baptized, wont vp straightway out op the water " Acta, viii. 38. «.Audho [the Ethiopian eunuch] com. SdO OK THE MODE OP BAPf isjStf. I i « raanded the chariot to stand still: and they went m^^n " both INTO the water, both Phjlip and the Eunuch; and he baptiied him. 39. And when they were come up otTT or the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away " Phihp, &c." " ^ Great stress here is laid by Baptists upon the terms " in," ('' down into," " »iit of,*' dec. as favourable to the theory of immersir.r.. e common impression upon persons of their persuasi • .s, noi wiMistanding Professor Kipley's disclaimer upon the question, that these very terms express the act of going under, and coming up from under the water, an.t our opponent's language in reference to the point, however he may not have intended It, IS calculated to strengthen that impression. « It is impossible," he says, "to read the above passages without |eolmg' assured, that the ceremony which was performed tn the river Jordan, to perform which the parties inter- ested went down into the water, and after which thoy are representelirist is sold ),and again 12. where 1 the same lore instead Siluum WU4 I a fountain. And we would suggest to our readers whe- ther such an interpretation does not receive confirmation from the words of John, chap. i. ver. 29, where he says» " These things were done in Bethabara {.v /?v^«;«(?«) be- yond Jordan, where John was baptizing." The object ia both cases appears to be, not to mark the manner of bap- tizing, but the;;/«ce at lohich the rite was performed. * The other expressions, "down into," "uPFrvOM,"- &o. it is fully conceded, do not mean the act ongoing UU" der, and emerging from the water. Our opponents know, that in the cases above alluded to, the baptisms followed the act of going down into, and preceded the act of com- ing up from the water, and accordingly disclaim with some degree of indignation the idea, that they suppose these phrases to express the acts of plunging into, and emerging from the water.f They contend, however, that the going down and coming up, inean going out n certain distance into the loater, and coming back frontr thence to the bank, and then ask, what did the parties do. this for, unless for the purpose of immersion.^ This appears to us, wo confess, a slender basis to sus- *" What Matthew calls tv 7oo,Wi',/, in Jordan, .Tohn calla .v BiiOa^aoK, and expressly says it was ncQuv rov lonSurov beyond Jordan; I do not say, at any distance from the river. 1 am vvil- iing to adopt Dr. C's translation of nioui in ftlatt. iv. 15, and to say " situate on the Jordan ; " but the phrase will not carry lu one jot further than llio marsrin of tlie stream." — So speaUs'lMr. Gronville F.wing in his '• 1 -.ay on Dnptism " p. 81. It will be observed by those who consult tho original that mc is the word used for " in" in Mark i. 9. which may likewise be rendered " at," as at Acts viii. 40. fSome persons," says Professor Ripley.p 75, "way hnvo che- rished such a notion (viz. that tho going down into the water wa» tho act cT immersion, nnd tho coming up out of it ii;»ain was tho net of emersion), but how they could have acquired it is torn* unknown; for our English vers-ion represents that tho bantisui took place after the descent into tho water," in ^^ THE MODE OK n^y,^ ■""■•y pcrf„„„e,] c,^uM 1 ' jr.''"«^ ""■""■•"I "-a. ,h, cert «■"' «till l,a,| „,„ „.„,e,- "'° r """ "'" ""'«■■» JZ """ rt,.y ,„„a„ . "-■• It IS /I.,. ,„„„ ■ zz "Vr*^"°"' '"-- •■ t r::.;;:,f ■ "-" -»•• "Hu-^cd withT^ "' '^""''ng down from n " '"""'• "" vvl.iof, p. 37.1. 3),. "'^ '"-« l-y Professor Su '^ ««« »" Tiiiei.ljrase "coming '"P- *• '^ certainly couveyt ON THE MODE OF BArTlSM. 3S9 And with respect to the Ethiopian, it is worthy of notice that the place where his baptism was performed was the .^mr/ between Jerusalem and Gaza,~not a scene to ex- pect rivers and pools of water, for these render the sur- rouading country verdant and habitable, but a situation where possibly in some valley or ravine u fountain or «r>r.ng might be found. These an.l other considerations. wh.ch m.ght be named, induce us to believe, that the going down and coming up expressed in those passages have no reference whatever, either to immersion itself, or to the gomg out into the stream or river for the purpose of im- inersion. Secondly, -From the p?«c. selected for performing it Jolm m. 23. " John also was baptizing in Mnon, Lr tobahm, BECAUSE there was mcch water there; and they came and were baptized." •« Here" says our opponent, - the quantity of water in iKnon .s mentioned as the reason of John's baptizing there.* True, indeed; but it is not said that this quantity ot water was needed for the purpose of immersion. i here is not the least need of supposing that the men- tion of much water, or many springs or streams of wa- tc^r, had any reference to the particular mode of baptism t or whatever the mode might have been, a large supply of water wa. indispensable to such a concourse of peo- ple ; and such a supply could be obtained in only a few places m that country. But who can suppose the waters ot ^non were resorted to for the simple purpose of Iho idea oCcmcrgins;fro7n the water, whether it be n partial or a total emergmg. Jut the proposition " «,to" will not alUnv such a conHtrucfon. •'! have found." «ays Professor Stunrt, "nrLampie :^y^m^^ 'rtZ!" "•°^^"'^" ^"' ^^^ '^^^' ^^ *Mr. C.'b Pamphlet, p. 108. H «24 Oft l-HE MODE OF BAPTISM. baptizing, when three thousand were in one day baptized by the Apostles even at Jerusalem, in the driest season of •the year."* Thirdly. From the figure employed in alluding to it. Rom. vi. S— 5. "Know ye not, that so many of us as *' were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into hig "death? Therefore toe are buried with him by baptism "into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the " dead, by the glory of the Father, even so we also should "walk in newness of life. For if we have been planted to- " gcther in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in " the likeness of his resurrection." Col. ii. 11, 12. "In whom also ye are circumcised " with the circumcision made without hands, in putting "off the body of the sins of the flesh, by the circumcision "of Christ: buried with him in baptism, wherein also "ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation "of God, who hath raised him from the dead." "Almost all critics," we are told, "of any colebrity, have admitted that in both these passages there is an evident al- lusioii tc the original mode of baptism, by immersing or burying the body in water."t We freely grant that many eminent writers have regarded them in this light. But it is true on the other hand, that some, whose critical powers cannot be questioned, have taken a different view of them. The Apostle Iiere insiir'Ues a comparison. One part of it is obvious enough; it is the ut^th, bunal, and resurrection of Christ. The question is, What is the other part of it? Is it the plunging the body of the baptized person beneath the V atcr, and raising it up from thence? Or is it the mo- fai lealh of sin in our hearts, and our moral or spiritual *Lcctures on infant baptism, by L. Woods, p. 154. tMr. C'fl. pampkUt, p. \\Z. one day baptized e driest season of alluding to it. many of us as baptized into his i him by baptism sed up from the so we also should been planted to- ! shall be also in are circumcised lands, in putting the circumcision •n, wherein also of the operation lead." )y colebrity, have is an evident al- by immersing or grant that many his light. But it e critical powers nt view of them. . One part of it and resurrection other part of itf 1 person beneath Or is it the mo- oral or spiritual oods, p. 154. • Jr THE MODE or BAPTISM. SSK rrtsurrettion to a new life7 If the latter waa the compari- «on the Apostle meant to institute, then the argument for ■immersion derived from this passage must be surrendered There would in that case be no allusion in it whatever to the mode of administering the baptismal rite. Are there 'taenany reasons to believe that this lacter view of the pas- s.-.ge is the correct one.? In favour of it, it has been urged that the resurrection, in the latter part of Rom. vi. 4 is a moral and spiritual one, being a resurrection, not from water mto air, but from sin to a new life; and -that, conse- quently, the antiihesis plainly requires us to nnderstand the death and burial in the former part of it, in a moral and spiritual sense also. The parallel passage in Colos- sians, where the same comparison has beer employed iv example, that in Tcom. vi. 4, the corresponding idea of a 'The reader vvill find the^o arguments more fully stated by Pro f«M >r Stuart. Bib. Rep. X. p. S27— 332. ^ K (Hill ia»|ii«i». 526 OW THE MODE 07 BAPTISM. physical resurrection, in the latter part of the verse though not expressed, may be supplied by the imagina- tion." True; but the parallel passage in Colossians puta this imagmation to flight, for it expresses the correspond- ing antithesis in terms which prove it to be not a physi- cal but ^spiritual one-, and so, in truth, do the severat verses in the context, Rom, vi. 3, 11. &c, already alluded to. 1 he attempt to destroy the parallelism between vei- seg 4 and 8, by assigning a different meaning to the words -if ive be dead- in the latter, and a diflerent reason for their introduction, is, we think, extremely feeble t Another objection to the idea of a spiritual interpretation ot the phrase « we are buried with him," is drawn from the words "by baptism," which stand in connexion with It. It 13 contended that the words mean " by baptism '» and not "ofbaptism," and, consequently, that "baptism wis not merely the occasion, but " the very instrument by means of which we wer^ buried."| The force of this reasoning we do not perceive; for, if it should be granted that the passage means burie.l by baptism, as the means or mstrument, the meaning will still be, we presume, not that we are rea% buried, but bnvied emblematically ; but this we may be by baptism as the means or instrument Avhether :t be administered by immersion, pouring, or sprinkling. The simple application of water as an em- blem of spiritual cleansing will amount to this, and fully justify the expression, without supposing any resemblance between the mode of administering it, and the mode of entombing a lifeless body. These objections to understanding the passage as referring to a spiritual rather than a physical death and burial, do not ap- pear 01' suflicient weight to counterbalance the evidence in favour of such an interpretation. To accomplish this, *Iliploy, p. 89. tRipley, p. 91, 92. t Ripley, p. 86. art of the verse, i by the imagina- in Colossians puts es the correspond- to be not a physi- th, do the several c, already alluded lism between vei-^ ining to the words flerent reason for tremely feeble, f ual interpretation jj is drawn from in connexion with n "by baptism,'* , that baptism was ry instrument by The force of this should be granted ?m, as the means we presume, not iblematically ; but IS or instrument, ion, pouring, or wfiter as an em- to this, and fully any resemblance t, and the mode se objections to g to a spiritual ial, do not ap- ice the evidence accomplish this, t Ripley, p. 86. ON THE MODE OF BAPTISM. 337 «very argument in support of this view ought to be fully and fa.rly met. To warrant the conclusion that immer^ sjon was the Apostolic practice, the passage ought to bo shewn to contam an undoubted allusion to this practice Nor would this prove that immersion was the onTy v a modeofbapMsm, unless from other sources it could be clearly shewn, that the Apostles practised no other, and that Chnst intended to enjoin this particular mode. But so fur from th.s being the case, we feel assured that many passages ,„ the New Testament clearly indicate a differ- ent practice. Various authorities are appealed to by our opponent upon the texts under review, toshew thatP^dobaptistsof h.gh celebrity have regarded them as referring to immer- smn. They have so. Dr. Wall, the most learned among them upon this particular question, speaks decisively up on this subject. Wo wish, however, that Dr. Wall's opi- ...en should be fully, not partially, stated, and therefore g.ve the entire passage, of which our opponent presents only an abridgement. His language is as follows--- tPv^: '° /''" ?f ""■ ""^ ^^P''^'" '^"" ^^"^'•^"y "«ed, the texts produced by our author, and by every one that speaks of these matters. John iii. 23, Mark i. 5, Acts viii 83 are undeniable proofs that the baptized person went ordinarily into the water, and sometimes the Baptist too We should not know by these accounts whether the whole body of the baptized was put under water, head and all were it not for two later proofs which seem to me »o put H out of question. One, that St. Paul does twice, in an allusive way of speaking, call baptism a burial; which allusion IS not so proper, if we conceive them to have gone mto the water only up to the arm pits, &c. as it is 1 2 Tm"" ru .^^ """' immersed. The other, the cus- torn of the Christiaiisin the near succeeding times; which, WIB>« «I I Wm >*i i *W u jt ■**mimm 839 OK THE MODE OF BAPTISM. il being m«re largely and particularly delivered in book*, im known to have been generally, or ordinarily, a total im- mersion of the naked body, and that, as -thia author ob-- •erves, and 1 had shewn, thrice repeated. But no man will- pretend thatthi: practice has limited and determined the ■ense of the word baptize to all these circumstances. Mr. Gale himselfwouid not have it limited to a total immersion ;. nor most of the Minnists. This was the way ordinarily used. But none of these evidences does evince that it vvaa Uie only way then used, without exception for any extraor- dinary case ofsickness, tender constitution, coldness of sea- »on, or climate, or of haste, want of a sufficient quantity of water, and many other cases which may be suppos- ed, or rather nmst be supposed, sometimes to happen."* From the above quotation it is evident, that Dr. Wall. didHot believe that immersion was the only mode of bap- tism practised by the Apostles, and that his single reason from Scripture for thinking it the general one was furn- ished by these two passages, in which baptism, as ho con- ceived, was compared to a burial, He remarks, however, upon the inconsistency of Baptists, in pressing this allu- sion so closely, but carcfally abstaining from doing so. upon other similar occasions, such as the compari.sun used in Colossians ii. 12; and adds, as a reason why we ought not to conclude from such passages as ho had been nlluding to, that the Apostles never, in cases of necessity^ administered baptism in any other way, that it was not likely the ancioru Christians would have doiie so, if they had not had reason to judge that tho Apostles did so in si- niilar cases. -j Wo turn next to those passages which have generally been considered as opposed to tho idea of immerBion. Thoy may bo ranged under three classes. •Wuir« Defenco, p. 131. fWall's Defence, p. 128. tt. vercd in books-, i» arily, a total im- s 'this author ob-- But no man will- id determined the lumstances. Mr. 1 totalimmersion;. le way ordinarily evince that it waa n for any extraor- n, coldness of sea- ufficient quantity 1 may be «uppos- nes to happen."* t, that Dr. Wall nly mode of bap- his single reason al one was furn- ptism, as ho con- marks, however, essiiig this allu- ij from doing so< the comparihoti [I reason why we 3 as ho had lioeu ises of necessity ^ thut it was not doiie so, if they sties did so in sl- i havo penerally of irninersion. )t;Aiace, p. 128. oir THE MOPE or BAPTISar. 93t first. Where the term Baptism is used figuratively. Matt. iii. 11, 12. "I indeed baptize you with water unto " repentance, but he that cometh after me is mightier " than I, whoso shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall "baptize you with the Holy Ghof^,l, and with fire: whoso " fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his " floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will " burn up- the chaflf with unquenchable fire."* This passage,wc conceive.furnishes an irrefragable proof, tfwt the term baptize does not necessarily convey the idea of immersion; that it is equally applicable, where the ex- ternal mode is that of pouring or affusion-, for it is plain to demonstration, that it is here used as descriptive of tho communication of the Spirit, which was by pouring it up- on tho recipients, and not by immersing them in it. And the same remark may bo made in regard to the expres- sion " he shall baptize you with fire." Our opponent conceives that the latter expression refers to the punish- ment of the wicked, who are to be immersed in fire ; and such an idea has been suggested by others, but surely without duo consideration. f Tho Baptist in this verso is stating the distinction between his own ba;)- tism, and that of Jesus ; can it be imagined that ho meant to represent tho punishment of the wicked in hell, as a part of tho latter? Was any intimation of this kind given to him from above, when ho was ictalioM, as wl'II ns that we Lavo given as tlie t«e onn, without deciding between iligiu ^Jutiti i. :J2. 8 J, y I I :.- ii 1 1; ^' fio orr THi MODE or BAPTxsar. such occasions, is not the entire stress laid upon the cir- cumstance oi its being a baptism with the Holy Spirit?* And was not the obvious fulfilment of the words before us shewn on the day of Pentecost, when Jesus baptized h.s d.sc.pl€s with the Holy Ghost, descending in the form of cloven tongues, like as o/Jire?t Surely the allusion to the destruction of the wicked in unquenchable fire, in a subsequent verse, which appears from the whole tenor o the ver.e to be a description of other circumstances than What appertained to the baptism of Jesus, can be no sufficient warrant for the adoption of such an interpreta- tion.t Objectionable however as this construction may I»e,.t.s far exceeded in this respect by our opponent's exposmon of the words " he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost." I„ order to retain the favourite idea of "inui^rsion m close connexion with the term baptize, ho -uppo-ses that the disciple, upon whom the Spirit descend- od at P,M|ie.!OHt wore i.nmerscd " in the rushing mi-hty w.-ul." It i. difficult to spoak with becoming seriousness ol such an extraordinary su.irgcstion. «' Immersed in tho rushmg mighty wind!" Why the text says, "he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost!" Was the Holy Ghost the wind? Or is the Scrij.iurc so loosely worded that we may nt pleasure substitute one of these terms for the oiher?§ How preferable upon this subject, arc the judici- *Seo tlio pnrullol pnssnges nbove referred to. fActs ii. 8 tlir. Campbell refDrniig to tho oppression "with firo"*v 11 «nd to the very interprot.ition of it which our opponent ha« udopt' ocl. say.-... tho s,d.H,u,uent vor.e i, certainly nit' to bo unde too d « an . II„,tr«t.on of thi., but as farther information concerni!, gTe «u*. 1 his ver=.e ropiasentH the manner in which ho will ntlmit his firwmli ''" "'"' *''"' '" "'""''^ '"^ ^'" J"''^^ '''°'"' "' "'•> ->d of §noy has rendered the concluding words of Malt. ill. 11, "with in^cZlLT^'"'''' *»>' "»• ='"«^P'«t«»ioa i, ably related by ;i i laid upon the cir- the Holy Spirit?* the words before n Jesus baptized iidiiig in the form irely the allusion encfaable fire, in the whole tenor !r circumstances Jesus, can be no !h an interpreta- onstruction may our opponent's e you with the avourite idea of jrm baptize, ho Spirit descend- rusbing mighty ling seriousness mmcrsed in the lays, "he shall he Holy Ghost vonled that wo terms for the , arc the judici- tAcls ii. 3, itii firo," V. U, onent iiaa udopt- to bo understood II cniiceriiing Je- ;io will lulmit liid im, ut tlio end of tt. ill. 11, "with ably refuted by ON THE MODE or BAPTISM, sdi ous remarks of Watson' «« Omh ♦ i "W, have properly rendered it mth- but tl.« . i of -nmersion do „o. «„„,Ue a. ,"'£' 'Z mCu7hZ' .he ab»„rd,.y of Campbell.. ,ra„,la,ion: "I indeed ba" and fire." Unfortunately for .hi, transla.ion, we haven„; tongue" like a. of r 7' '''''"'°™' """' """n cloven ■oiigues like us of>«,and it sat upon each of (h»™ a • ■hoy were all fUled with the Holy Ghos " tI' > .: , ...... of .he Holy Ghost .„d ^^ith fire, wa a descel «P0», and no. an i.nn.eision .»to Wi.h ,l,i/ , a 1.1,0 aocoo„.s of .ho b„p,is™ Jf th^Ho "g lt'."Z water .ipon the hoad; nor is there any cxDressinn Z Senpture which bears the most re,note re 02" o r.n.„ern„g, plunging ;„ ,h„ Holy Ghost. Wla" . "lo S ece,ved.l.obap.i„„„fth„Holy Ghost, " the Sp rU of Ihe Holy Ghost ,Eti „„ „|| „,„,„ „, 8 • word ; and .hey of .ho cireu.„eision that believed Ur^ astonished because .l,u. on .he Gentiles a(so was po, „ ™ '2 .he g,n of the Holy Gho.,t,. which as the wo , " yly had been ,„ like n.annor "pound out on the,^^ rho co„,n,on phrase "to receive .ho Holy Gho.." ,, 1„ '" "" ""'^ """^'i »"" 'i"""y. when S.. P u^ CO* „e u H|« i JI,l|| l| i 5SJ OSf THK MODB OF BAPTISliC. I' I ! / ! iFie baptism with water, and the baptiam with tho Holy Ghost, as in the word-s of John the Daptist jiret quoted, he expresses the mode of the baptism of the Spirit in the same manner: " according to his mercy ho saved us, by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost, which he shed on us abundantly, through Jesus Christ our Saviour." Titus iii.5, 6. That tho mode, there- fore, in which John baptized was by pouring water up- on bid disciples, may be concluded from his using the same words to express the pouring out, tho descent of the Spirit upon tho disciples of Jesus. For if baptism neces- sarily means immersion, and John baptized by immer- sion, then did not .Jcsua bapiize his disciples with the Ho- ly Ghost, Ho might bestow it upon them, but ho did not baptize them with it, according to the immcrsionists, since he only " poured it upon them," "shed it upon them," caused it to ''fall uj)om them," none of which, according to them, is baptism. It follows, therefore, that tho predic- tion of John was never fulfilled, because, in their sense of baptizing, none of the disciples of Jesus mentioned in tho Acts of the Apostles ever received tho Holy Ghost, but by affusion. This is the dilemma into which they put thomselves. They must allow that bajjtism is not in this passage used for immersion ; or they must deny that Jcsu» ever did baptize toith the Holy Ghost.^'* Secondly. VVHiero the circumstances were such as to render immersion improbable. Acts ii. 41. •' Then they that gladly received his word *' were baptized: and the some doy there were added unto •* tl:em about three thousand souls." Tho cases uf btt|)tism related in this chapter arc of great importance, notonly on account of their number, but bc- *Wat8on'8 Tlicol. loiititutos, £• 442. tiam with tho Holy iptist just quoted, a of tho Spirit in ncrcy ho saved U9, lowing of the Holy ly, through Jesus (It tho mode, therc- 5URIN0 WATER VV- rom his using the , tho descent of the r if baptism neces- iplized by immcr- Mples with the Ho- crn, but ho did not timcrsionists, since ed it upon them," f which, according re, that tho predic- 3, in their sense of i mentioned in tiio Holy Ghost, but to which they put ;)ti3m is not in this ist deny that Jesus 9 were such as to received his word ro were added unto lapter arc of great r number, but bc- , 442. Olf THE MODE OF BAPTISM. fS9 rattso this was the first occasion on which the Apostlesad- muMstered this rite, under their co.nmission to disciple all nations to Christ. The Spirit on this day was poured out upon them. Multitudes were.'rawn together by tho event loter preached to them the Gospel, and three thou.-an.l wore awakened lo inquire into the way of solvation. Tho whole ot them were baptized on that dav, and becnmo it.embers of the Christian church. Tho place and man- nur of the baptism are points of interesting inquiry. 1 here is no reason to suppose that tho streams or brooks • a the v.ciiiiry of Jerusalem furnishe.l the m.ans of ad- mmistenng this rite. The porio.l of the year is a-uinMt such a suppo.siiion. It was in the latter part of ALiy, a Bcason of drought in that climate. Neither Ki.lron on Mio i^ast of Jerusalem, nor the brooks supplied fn,m tho l^ouuia.n of Shiluh or Gihon, on the West, would be ad- equate for it without special pro,:aration; and tho total Absence of any hint or .suggestion that the mwliitu.les re- sorted to any place of the kind, increases strongly the im- probability.- Nor does there seem any great^ikelihoo.l that they resorted to baths on the occasion. Many of them were foreigncrsj-could they, or could the Apostles despLsed and persecuted by the inhabiiMr.ts of Jcru.salcm be suppose.1 to have a number of these at command at an rnstant's warning.^ or c .uld tho time for seeking an 1 re- sorting to them bo spared.? Peter commenced his address to the multitude at nine in the morning, and if you sup- po.HO tho process of baptism to have commenced an hour alterward.., and been carried on by v;u-U of the Apo.sll..* incessantly during the remaining eight hours of the daj, each Apostle must have baptized two hundred and f.fty persons in four hundred and eighty minutes, which doc^ •Sec theno roiau more fully itattd, Ditx Rep. x. p. 83&. »'^f^k0iilmiM$ 231 ON THE MODE OF BAPTISM. not allow two minutes for each baptism, or a single mo» merit's respite, or even an instant for an enauiry into the faith or penitence of those converts. Does'it seem pro- biible that, under these circumstances, the laborious pro- cess of im.nersijn was adopted > For ourselves we freely confess, that after all the ingenuity that has been exerted upon this point by calling in the aid of the seventy discJ- plef», by supposing the Apostles to have continued their work of immersion by the light of the n.oon, or torches, or to have baptized at the rate of sixty-six in forty mi- nutes, in order to complete their laborious task ere the •lay depnrte.l; after all the suppositions which may bo made «b„ut the facilities afforded by public baths, or the J.ool of Uothesda, and u variety of other topics connected wi^h the important transactions of that rthwithj (^a^axQrjia) aptism at their hands, water that had been Such, we repeat, i« our n^inds upon read- nsactions. We do not ■e was some reservoir 3 prison, or that tho fito it; but we doseiy, opposite persuasion imailest hint afforded took place, and we or Stuart's remarks, bath in thejai!, "that 8 a thing of modern ian beneficence, not luding to the rite ap- m of immersion was tized {fianriaai^ bap- ASH KVlk^{aitoXovaai^ sanctify and cleanse r, by the word." ) WASHING {lQVXIi»\.) 0>f THE MODE OF BAPTISM. S87 ^^ Heb x^ 22. " Having our hearts spkikkleh (.,,«,.... - 7r; ^ T '" r'' *^°"^'^'«"«^^ ^^^ our bodies WASHED (-is/iouwtioi) with pure water." It is generally conceded, we believe, by Baptist wri- ers as Has others, that these passigel alhlde to the remarks, "Here the words ^anr.au. and anoXovaa. appear to be treated as in a manner equivalent to each other and the natural conclusion would seem to be, that washing, llyh^ngoff was the manner of the baptism on thf, occasion;" and .n reference to the last he observes, "the mo.^ natural understanding of the passage in this, as in With ra!"" ' '"^"""' "^"''^ ^•^^"^ '^ ^« ^ --^-^ " I have now," he continues, « examined all those nas- sages in the Now Testament, in which the cir mZce, related or implied would seen, to have a bearing on tl « question before us, viz. whether the mode of baptism L d.termmed by the sacred writers P I am unable' tol •n horn any thing which appears to settle this question. I find none I am quite ready to concede, which seem ahso- lutely to determine that immersion was not practised But are there not some which have been cited above th.t serve to render it improbable that immersion was always practised, to say the least? I can only say, that such is .ny persuasion The reader has the evidence before hi, and can judge for himself. He will indulge me, I hopo' with the same liberty. I do consider it as quite plai. that none of the circumstantial evidence, thus far, proves immersion to have been exclusively the mode of Chri.tian baptism, or even that of John. Indeed I consider this pomtso far made out, that I can hardly suppress the con- viction, that If any one maintains the contrary, it must bv either because he is unable rightly to estimate the nature tn OK THt MODE OF BAPTISM. o, power Of the Greek language; or because he is iufiuen rotZT^l"'T"'''' ""'^ '""="""• - "-au.e he it :rat?4t;:,irarrUhr.';r' "•-"- -^- ted in n.vour ofimmersion, and we shall .hen pass on to .he evidence of history upon the subject ^ CauTh^M 't'""''":'"" '■"ftf-'d to is the celebrated Di- 1 Campbell Prmcpal of IVIarischal College, Aber lse„ ,^' whom „e have already alluded. In his fo es „„ M« 'l ° Woth. Which washy 1:3 iol'^ Z^ DT'Jl'r n de. . that, by this same Ter.„„i,n, iuvf/als^'^e ae:!! by the frequentative verb, "irier»itnrp » „ -.k '^^"'^^'^ed preserve an allusion to the t ne ' 1 ' • ' "'^ '"^ I^U we presume that no of orfiZr^^^^^^ " '''^'^"• place much reliance upon J irnhMoC T""'"'' ^°"'^^ instance. << Nothin,,C 2 E^ rlCth '^ 'Z' bnty of Dr. Campbell, and the satisf u'on of 111. ''''' concession from a man suoDospd ,r. t ^l^taining a account for the enlogies^.C c d rrro'-J"" •n. II, and iMark vii. 3. 4. Afier nil .^1 . , " *'"'■ ;.. .hem towards .^.n.^,,J^2:L:^ 'T^f"^ Has he Illustrated its various acceptation,' nt , an, inductVu, of examples, scriptu'a, oclas ,>a f'^T translation he has prcferroil > H„ i ? °""**""''' "or .ho knid, on this subie« i, , V " "''""' ""'^'"SoCM, What then has he don / hJT "°'"'*' '" "" "'" ""*'■ worst authorities amog the I • h:..:T °," '" °"' "'"' ,"i.y,and.oo„e„ft,:;:„:.ra;;irar;r.:: *Ibi(l, p. 337. M. ause he is infiuep- or because he has manner, without authorities, quo- II then pass on to w ^e celebrated Dr. ?e, Aberdeen, to lotes on Mat. iii. baptize, both in to dip, to plunge, ian, the oldest of used for dying Dr. might have as also rendered with a view to ion in baptism, pponents would 1 powers in this " 'JUt the cele- n of obtaininfir a opponent, can s notes on Mat. lat has he done Ig of (*a/rT.,c.) ? ■ Has he given lassical, for iho nothing of this 1 all his works. *<1 to one of the lesiasticalanti- s among com- OX THE MODE OF BAPTISM. •8f nicntatora since the revivnt nP i«»f«- W„ll. I„ |,i, ..Defence " ^405 u " '""""^ ^'■■ upon .he ^ini.ee. oZe Cb-urch'„ V:!'?"? '^ '"^^• «a.io„, .„ obey .he rules «f Chi ehu^h' a d'„ f:"'/'"'- -ijins the force and meaning „f ,he .t' a "'^ ""■ His language on .his occasi™ is a s.ri^ '' t '"''^■ candour and fai.hfulness Tnd L , I -^ '"'"'''"' •"' ..ee,„„d .he prac.iee "of^r;! fhl' ^Hhr ' f nary practice of tho r'l,.- *■ . ®" ^"^ ordi- ough.'.„ brad:;. v"rr eTuliar"::;''' ""' """ ""'"" authorize a departure from i. TM "'"="'"'"'"'='== ^id not h mistake, who areled .o u„ ^^'r^"""'"' "'" S"-""'- !earnodi„;es.ira°orof,h. ?'^ '° "■"'" ""^' """ ""i. ba esse„.ialTo .CI^ ;o'f"X"s7''r """"?' °'' "" •ha. in eer.ai„' ca s t", ' Zld^M'™"^ '■"""• Apostles .hemselves, and b^ ' oh'ch i 'l^l""' "' "" through sixty pages o, the volu.ne wWeVcon n'sle"""^' vice we have alluded to, pursues ih. ,, '^"""""^ ""o ad- .ha. .he term .•• baptize-Airn^re TuZ;'!: HT' or immerse, but is repeatedly used in thp NT "r '''' •0 signify the ac. of pouringf atd even i^ fef^; "°'"^"' ceremonial sprinkling unde? the law '"'° '" "" dou;:ir:;ra:e;red'::.t"r'' °'"^^""' »''■" >•- When .he namesof^."sot„s ".'; Es irrT°,'r'"r^r- rers," " Towerson." " Whi.by .'.""k, Jj', ":; ' ".«»- tou," "Calvin,'. "Witsius," "Alsteliu ""„ **■" -re are appealed to, as tho'strenulT; 1:;,1,„.,:;^ J'Z •Ewing oa Baptism, p. lOS. WP*" Ml(^ msmama^^em^ I $40 ox THE MODE OF BAPTISM. mersion it ought in candour to be stated, that they do not assert this peculiar mode to be essential to valid baptism but, by admitting exceptions, shew their belief to the con' trary and that, in general, their main objections are to sprinkling, rather than to affusion or pouring. Bnt if all the persons here referred to, and a thousand more, had ffi- yen their verdict, that the term ^a.x.> was applicable to immersion alone, could it determine this question in con- tradiction to the evidence which has now been laid before our readers? It is rather remarkable, that, while the au- thorities of Ptcdobaptists are quoted to prove that baptism must mean a total immersion of the thing baptized, one of the greatest cha npions of the Baptist cause has conce- ded that It may only mean a partial one, and that, without reference to the qi^estion whether the subject of baptism IS put into the water, or the water comes over it. Mr Gale, the celebrated opponent of Wall, says p n?* "The word ,^«.Tru> perhaps does not so necess^irily ex- press the action of putting underwater, as, in g neial a thing's being in that condition, no matter how it comes so- whether it is put into the water, or the water comes over It.'' Again, p. 139, "The utmost, I say, that could be inferred from this passage is only that the word doe- nof always necessarily imply a total immersion, or dip- ping the whole thing spoken of all over, which I readilv allow.'' And again-- Thus, to use the familiar in- stance [mentioned before, we say. Dip the pen, meaning oiily the nib of it, which we really dip ineo-the ink 1 hough the whole pen is not dipped all over, yet the part particularly referred to is. And the pen may be truly said to be dipped, according to that known rule,-what is true of any one part, may be said of the whole complexly though not of every part of the whole separately. Y. History does not shew that immersion was invaria- !, that they do not to valid baptism, belief to the con- objections are to iring. Bnt if all and more, had gi- vvas applicable to ! question in Cott- le been laid before lat, while the au- rove that baptism )g baptized, one cause has conce- andthatj without bject of baptism es over it. Mr. I'j says, p. 117. necessarily ex- as, in g neral, a how it comes so; ater comes over y, that could be the word does uersion, or dip- which I readily he familiar in- e pen, meaning [> in eo- the ink. 'er, yet the part ay be truly said >,— what is true ole complexly, irately. )n was invaria- OW THE MODE OK BAPTISM. f4f' Bfy practised from the first, or that it was deemed at anr period essential to salvation. A vast number of authorities are referred to by the ad- vocates of immersion, to shew that this particular mod* prevailed in the Christian church universally, for at least thirteen centuries after Christ. Instead of perplexing our readers with a close examination of the precise nature and value of these testimonies, we shall place the evidence* ^om ancient history briefly before them, as the best of all possible modes of conveying a just idea of the case. First Century. One of the writers at the clbse of the first century ap- pears to have alluded to this custom. Hermas, Com. iv. cap. 3. « I have even now heard from certaia teachers that there is no other repentance be- sides that of baptism, when we go down into the water, and receive the forgiveness of our sins; and that after that we must sin no more, but live in purity » Hermas, Simil. ix. cap. 16. " For before a man receives the name of the Son of God, he is ordained unto death; but when he receives that seal, he is freed from death, and assigned unto life. Now that seal is the water of baptism, into which men go down under the obligation unto death, but come up appointed unto life. Wherefore to those al- so was this seal preached; and they made use of it, that tliey might enter into the kingdom of God.» These passages appear to allude to immersion, and, if so, would perhaps shew the existence of it at the close of the first century : for at that period it is generally believed that Hermas lived and wrote. We nre aware, however, that our opponent in the present controversy assigns him a la- ter date, and re^av.fs hi. testin.ony as unworthy of respect, bee his nmo .,pon the subject, and reference to Mosheim, wi nis pam]»hlct, p, 93. VV 3 ft4t • IT THE MODE OF BAPTISM. Jn eo»„M.o„ with this period we tnay notice a remark, •ble fact stated by Professor Stuart, viz that the old Sy- mo version of the New Testament, the very oldest trans- U on of .. ever tnade. does not render in any instance the ten ^«,,r,,„ by a word which signifies to immene but by one wh.ch signifies to stand, eslaUish,orconJiZVu, c rcun,s.aneo ,s the tnore remarkable, because "he Synac ^nguage has a word which signifies to m,„eneo'2: bn. h.s tcnu ,s never onco throughout the New Tes.amen employol to translate the verb fu^r.to.. This old tZZ. "orf. 'It was executed," says Mr. Horne, "if not°n the tot,a.lc„s.,u thcb,,gin„i„g„ft|,esec„nd co'ntury Al" CI. .st,an sects n, Syria and the East make use of this ve ! rt fur eC ,"""' " ""' '"-"' '""^'"""" "•« "- -er reati, loi ease, oloqiieiiL'o, and lidelitv "* Tho ;.,r which P.ofe«so. S.uan di-aws fltn'the fa ij' h T^ ran. ato. of thi. ve.ion did not decn. it i.np t L ^ -ignato any particular mode of baptisn., by h;. nmn 1 of tnuislatina- tlie term baptize, f Second Century, .i.it wa,:: (!',:', :,!,,^:::f.;;;.T"': '"'"- '"-" -'-= .1.0 san,o way ..f.oge,:;.;:;;:; '':,:;:;?:;:::■'''' '" .rated, for they are -.vashed , i,h w Z , "'''""• :;-; :?■■-) - "'o o of ood. .CV ..;"„'„ ,";;,:[ notice a remftik- . that the old Sj- very oldest traus- i any instance the I to immerse, but , or confirm. This jcause the Syriac immerse or dip; New Testament This old trnnsla- signifies right or He, "if not in the century. All the e use ofthis ver- [hest estimation, tion ho lins ever The inference fact, is thuttho rfiportunt to dc- hy his munnes ' have one wri- ' was then prac- l>apti8m of tho place where regenerated hy 'd Wore rcf,'en- ther and Lord ist, and of tho pturcB. by T. Ih X. p. iHJ'j. • IT THE MODE OF BAPTISM. u$ ft will be observed, that, in the above passage, the per- •ons baptized are said to be '^ washed with water," orper^ haps, as th6 original stands, that - they wash thems^lve. with water;" and the only reason we have to suppose that this washing was an immersion, is furnished by the cir- cumstance of their being//r,« taken to a place where thers was xoater. This, as we have already shewn, is no deci- ««.e evidence of the point, but we are perfectly willing that It should give all the weight to that side of the question, which It 13 fairly capable of doing. Third Century. In the early part of this century, we have a clearer wit- ness upon the subject, viz. TertuUian. What in the ear- bar writers is only conveyed by allusion, or implication, m h.m becomes more direct and unequivocal testimony ^rorn several passages which might be given, we select the lollowing as the plainest. Do Baptismo, § 2. " Let down into the water (in aquam demissus) and tinged (tinctus) between tho utter^ ance of a few words." De Corona, § 3. « Thonce we are thrice immersed (ter mergitamur), fulfilling somewhat more, (ampiiua respondnntes) than the Lord has decreed in the Gospel." The proof from tho first passage depends upon the ex- pression " let down into the water," fur tho following term which we have rendered "tinged," and which is re- peatedly employed by TertuUian in reference to baptism, la equivocal in its meaning. The socon.l passage, as our readers will perceive, refers to the trine immersion of tho baptized, which TertuUian himself thinks was going a lit. tie beyond the Divine precept; and he might have mado the same remark in roftrence to other ceretiionial acts ac company.ng the fiiQ ri ihi^ period, such us ejtorciwn. «hrwm,il,e facUn ,1„. ,„o" ™: 10 I II „ cuso at ,,r,or |,cri„,l,, il,,,, „,her „,„,!,., ,vero Z ^0,0 b.p„„|if,o,| .„j„,,,„,,„ „„ „.„^ ,,_,, ■ 2,f Wo ,„,gl, appeal i„ ,„p|,„,., „,. „,., •'■ • croeso .|,o c„„„ei, „f Nooco,aroa i,. S,4. o. of 1, Counal ol l,ao,liooa, or to ,1,., ,o„ ,„y „, .,;,,,„„ ., ,7 01 .l.e L,„d can bo ro-iuncd, afior ,1,,, ,„.„„ „„j „,' ■ SIS «N THE MODE OF BAPTISM. declaration of Cyprian in the middle of the third century, which exhibits at once his view upon the subject, and the Scriptural grounds of it.—" Sprinklirg," he says, "is of like value with the salutary bath, and, when these things are done in the church, where the faith is sound of the giver and receiver, all is valid." Now take this testimony precisely as we find it, give it its due weight;~and what does it amount to? Precisely to this, and nothing more,— thu» immersion was the es- tablished usage of the Christian church for many centu- ries, that it can be satisfactorily traced to a very early period, certainly to the third century, probably to the se- cond, possibly to the first. At the same time it has been clearly shewn, that the prariice, in this respect, was not invariable, that at every period other modes were em- ployed in certain cases, and were regarded as equally va- lid where they occurred, though not equally allowable in all CISC.?. Such is the result to which historical evidence conducts us, and we freely confess, that to our minds it I)resents the best argument which our opponents employ ill favour of immersion as a general practice. If they are disponed to conclude from such evidence that immersion was practised in the Apostolic age, or even by the Apostles themselves, far be it from us to condemn either tlie con- clusion or the premises upon which it rests. If such bo the unfeigned conviction of their minds, we are more dixnosed to respect them for upholding and closely ad- hering to what they regard as established truth. But two enquiries wo are constrained to make:— liivt,— How can our oppononis use this argument from history, with a real reliance upon its strength and viilidjfy, and yet refuse to admit the force and justice of it, when applied to the baptism of infants.' The argu- ment from history in favour of ihoir admission to thia »a- I < I t r n h o t\ b( VJ b< Gi til ca va nil inl N< to a I dej cat «ur ISM. >f the third century, n the subject, and klitjg," he says, "ia I, and, when these the fuith is sound of ,s we find it, give it ount to? Precisely lersion was the es- ih for nmny centu- ed to a very early probably to the se- Tie time it has been is respect, was not r tnodes were em- rded as cqunlfy va- qiially allowable in historical evidence hat to our minds it ■ opponents employ I'actico. If they are ice that immersion ven by the Apostles jnui either the con- it rests. If such linds, we are ninro in{^ and closely ad- lishod truth. But make: — use this argument on its strength and orcc and Justice of fntits? The argu- dmidsion to thia »a- OX THE MODE Or BAPTtSSf. 247 "|.P-. .0 .he sa„.a Zuortr^^ZTr'' ■ '^' Xu. to a greater number of the™ i„ I"4t , „• 1'°""'' ' ne»i and the pa,.„ge« i„ .heir writ „»? „\^ !! '""'"■ fer are more decisive in favour of i°ft„M "t ,''''" "..y which they contain i„ favour of i.re'rsI.fH'''" mas be not admitted ns a witness il,»„ i .! "'' favour of immersion until .1^ Co* ofTh ', "°"' ''" but Justin Martyr; and th ev roe fiomT" ""'"'■•'■ ;.• bes. but a probable inference B„. in be,:,;"';'"^' " baptism wo have both Justin and Irl™ ,f '"'^"" raony of the foruter e«endi„, back to a „ ', ""'■ -birty years within the Apost'ol c ' ^f ::,' "7"'^ "' ry, if Tertullian and Cyprian attest ;■„. """"- ".e-ion, Tortuliian „,!? Cy,Z CZTT '''"''■ Icnce of i„f.„. baptisn,. If Z Z.nlrVaT,, I "'"'" ' -r infants in certain cases may b d ferre, 'fit """" two; the latter says, .ha. i„ cer.ain cases L!^^ ^"'^ "' l.e ,lispense,l with altogether an," "I """T'" "'"y valid be adopted in its place IZnZ -<«)« .«|ually bo fo„„d,whero the el.iWren of C li „n ' 1:^""""' ™" ;,.i in infancy, exceptions can ^Z:^::::^- '..".converts were „„, baptized by imn.ersim an,? f i an be shewn to be probable that immersion I™" re vaded m the church for thirteen centuries after c,,!' nioroccrta nlycan it bedio,„„ 1 • ., '" """.^ tljnsi; i..ran. baptisuf pr": 1 , r^X'Z l'"''"'""^- •''"• Now.in com,„o„ candour, „„,', Z on if ,'" """'"'•''"• .« adn,it the force of .heir own", "n" ,'''"' ''''''""'^"'" .; "."cb clearer instance, and w e're ; 1 ^ ^''""f " .l.«ree of probability that .here is no n^ „t J , l"'*",-;' catn,„of it? .Surely, if the early eorruZ,",',,, f'''': .un be .upp„.ed .„ „«„,,., ./„ force'riri:!;!:;,™::'; ■■^' I I Min iwii m tmi*MPint0im0»* S i II P 24S OH THE MODI OF BAPTISM. ailj it must weaken it much more when applied to the mode, than when applied to the subjects of baptism. If we can suppose the church at that early period, suddenly and universally, both in its sound and its unsound portions, to have ventured upon innovation in what regarded the sa- crament of baptism, it is nmch more probable the innova- tion would be an addition of a little water, than the addi- tion of a class of persons who had never before been ad- mitted to it, and who, as our opponents think, were most evidently in all respects disqualified for the reception of it. The distinction between coi)iously pouring water, and put- ting the subject into the v/ater, was surely not as great as the difference between a being possessed of sense and rea- son, capable of reflection, faith, and repentance, and one who was absolutely destitute of all these qualifications. A II '.tie water might as well be added, as a little oil, or the the sign of the cross, or any other matter of mere ceremo- ny; and the very opinion, which our opponents assert to have prevailed at an early period, in regard to the saving nature of the ordinance, would be an inducement to ex- tend its form, and make it as imposing in its aspect as pos- sible; but can any man think with reason, that men of pi- ety and candour, uf)on whose heads the Apostles had laid their hands, and while the instructions of the Apostles still sounded in their ears, and their practice was still before their eyes, should have consented in every part of Chris- tendom, to admit infants to this sacrament, if they had never seen them admitted, or lieard of their being so before.'' Secondly, — We ask, how can our opponents plead tho practice of the early church in the general use of immer- sion, and not at the same time acknowledge its authority ! in the evident exceptions to this practice? If they ini- ; nieided in genoral, because the Apostles did so, is it not I OtJ THE MODE OF BAPTISM, ^r.) 1 applied to the )f baptism. If we oclj suddenly and ound portioiJSj to regarded the sa- tmble the innova- r, than the addi- r before been ad- think, were most le reception of it. \g water, and put- \y not as great as of sense and rea- entance, and one qualifications. A I littlo oil, or the of mere ceremo- ponents assert to ard to the saving Inducement to ex- its aspect as pos- I, that men of pi- Aposfles had laid the Apostles still 3 was Still before 7 part of Chris- nent, if they had )f their being no lonents plead tho 'al use of immcr- )dgo its authority ce? If they im- s did so, is it not tair to conclude that they used sprinkling and affusion in certain cases for the same reason.' If they called the or- dinance baptism when thus administered, and re-ardcd it as valid, is it not reasonable to think that it was so called and so regarded by the inspired messengers of Christ' If these ancient writers are credible witnesses in favour of immersion, are they not equally so in favour of sprir,kii„jr and affusion > If they had peculiar advantages for know- ing what tho Apo.^tulic jiractice was in the one ca«-, had they not equal facilities for understanding what the Apostolic usage was in the other.? It secnis tho part of candour to admit this, and, if we admit it, we concede the main point ;.t issue, viz. that baptism by affusion or sprinkling is true baptism, and that ih<; p(- culiar mode of administering this rite is not essential to its validity. Such is our full persuasion after reviewing the whole Rubjoct, and under the strong conviction that'the K-stimo- ny of Scripture, no le.^s than of history, sustains this view of the case, we would earnestly recommend the mend.ors of the C'lurcl. of England, who have received baptism at tho hands of ihcir mimsters, whether by allusion or sprink- ling, not to suffer their minds to bo shaken by any confi- dent or plausible assertion asto tho invalidity of their bap- tism. Ifthey are sufiiciently in earnest to realize tho great ends for which baptism was instituted, and to possesMh.it internal cleansing by tho Spirit of Gud, which it was d ■- eigned to reprcsent,t.h. y will never be excluded from lU:i. Vcn, because the outwanl element has been applied tt. thorn less copiously than to some of their neighbours. At tho same time b't it bo remond)ered, that as this is a point upon which great pains are taken to unsettle the minds of those who have boon baptized by affusion or sprinkliiij?^ thcfo is a rt'tucnly within thrir reuch m regaida their off' .» r' HM O I " l yii S50 OW THE MODE OF BAPTISM. spring, when presenting them for admission to this holy rite, viz. a simple compliance with the rubric of their Church, which evidently requires them to have their chil- dren immersed, except where they can conscientiously affirm that the child is too weak to sustain it. It is a groat niistako to suppose that in ordinary cases the health of a child is at all endangered by this practice, and why, if it be the rule of their church, and can tend in any way what- ever to useful ends, should it not be respected and adhered to.? In saying this, wo wish our readers to understand dis- tinctly the grounds upon which we do it; that it is mere- ly out of respect to the appointment of our church, and with a view to remove the scru|)les of those who may suppose that baptism ought always to be performed by this peculiar mode; and notbecause we think that bap- tism by affusion or sprinkling is at all less valid in the .sight of heaven, than when performed by immersion. Our lirm persuasion is, that the great design of the institution is answered by any of these modes, and that, independent- ly of such rules as a particular church may form upon the subject, God has not circumscribed our practice in thia instance. Such we repeat is our firm persuasion, and our reasons for it are these: — 1. We find that classical authors represent a thing as baptized when the loaterjlows in uponit, as well as when the thing itself is plunged into the wate*'. 2. VVe find that Origcn calls the altar and sacrifico baptized, upon which water was copiously poured. 3. We find that in the Septuagint and Apocrypha, where it occurs four times, there is onli/ one instance where itprohablii means t immerse ;\n the other three, it means to wash, cleanse, overwhelm. 4. We find that the instances in which this term isem- rloyed in the New Testament, present a construction sion to this holy e rubric of their 3 have their chil- conscientiousiy 11 it. It is a great s the health of a 3, and why, if it n any way what- cted and adhered ) understand dis- 1 that it is mere- our church, an '"»« of plunging „, ;,„. .'^^"''^^otne ordinance of banti^m :» ..^r the variom ceremonial ablutions Tr Mr' '''*' '° performed by afTusion nr^T -^ ' '^'"'*' ^^^^^'^er the ordLit of ;ir rir-^'^'^^'^^^'^'^^^ - .^/^- that immersionTarpractfsed"""''""^ "'•'"**'*^^ Str...tto\heo.i::^^::^-x^ very hi.h decree of m 1 . «;c"m./a«c.. furnish a fac't' Z't f""* '*''' "''"^ "^ '^' ''''' corroborated by the laci, that persons are said in the ]Vp«, t^ » . mm>e,li„,e|j, at .ho close of ,L A f ' ""' '"''''''^'='' .e,l ver.ion'„f ,1. "nT TLuln';°«i;'''' ° "'"'"' St ti...» ,. 1 . "^"'"^"t, Which was cTecutoil « "luu t.o™d,.»nU i. a. once the oldc.. mul bc« Z2t •MMMWa woiii r mi m^a giK, r I «;» Clf THE MODE OF BAPTISST. was executed, does not in nny instance render the wor.l baptize by a term which signifies to immerse, though the Ian",,- g v vauvJna a term which has this express signifi- cation, 13. We find that, when subse' "lently immersion pre- vailed generally, in the Christian church, other modes, of baptism were always adopted, where sickness or other causes rendered it expedient. 14. We find thtit, at itm very period when clear evidence appears? of its prevalence, we have the decided testimony of Cyprian, that other modes were equally valid, and that the same judgment is subsequently expressed both by in- dividuals and councils. l.'i. Wo add, that if the Greek church containing forty ■rx millions practise imtnersion, other churches amount- ing bt least to one hundred and eighty millions, do not I>>ractise it; and if it be said the former com{)riscs all the churches that have never been under the influence of tlio I*opc, it must also be confessed that it comprises the inoaJt i^^norant and vicious portions of the Chrisi'un world. ender the woiil •se, though the jxpress signili- mmcrsjon prc- I, other modes. ;kness or other clear evidence ided testimony valid, and that scd both by in- ontaining forty irches amount- ullions, do not m{)riscd all tho iifluence of tho prises tJie moaJt tian world. CIIAPTEIl xr. ON THE DESIGN OF BAPTISM, t HOM .he romotrat n?,:->, GoJ l,as bncn plcnscd lo con- v^y ."s.r„c.io„ .0 „,c„ through tUo modiu/n ofsc.c. vUi- We ..gns or .okon,. ThU was .J,e case oven in V.raZ ^ le man rc.a.nod hi. innocence, and „ill n,„rc rcn.ark ■ ahly .0 m after „jc,. P„si,i,o inslitulions. under .h. Jew„,h economy. ,vcre nn.nerous; hu,, „„der .he Cos, "have only two that arc peculiar to the present dis, e ! »t,on, Bapttsn, and the Lord's Supper These r te Lowcver a- of the highest importance; they w ■ e S ..^...uted l.y our Divine Master, under cireu,„s,„, erf no nrdmary u.teres.i they arc both sisjnifican, „f fuula n.CM,al .rut!«, »„<, designed to he iu„;u,„cn,al i,> 1 , x3 =" mi 254 OH TlIE DESrCir OF BAPTTSir. M«j to the richost blessings. The olyect of the present chapter is, to investigate the nature and design of Bap- tism, in order to which it will be necessary to regard this ordinance in a three-fold point of view — as an emblem in- tended to represent the most important truths — an instru- we/if to lead us to the enjoyment of exalted privileges — nnd as a federal rite or pledge on the part of the Deity and hir? creatures. I. We may regard baptism as an emhlem or memorial of important truths, truths which ought ever to be che- rished in the minds of God's people, and strikingly exhi- bited to the world. 1. Ba|)tism is a constant recognition of the guilt and pol- lution of our nature. It indicates by a visible and expres- .'•ivcsign our need of spiritual cleansing. As circumcision instructed the Jew that his heart was polluted, sobaptism teaches the Christian that he has that within which needs to be washed away. Nor can it be questioned that it an- swers this important end, in a very especial manner, when ndministered to infants. "Infant Baptism," as Dr. Ward- law justly remarks, "contains a constant memorial of ori- ginal sin, of the corruption of our nature being not merely contracted but inherent. Every time it is administered to nn infant, it emblematically reminds ail who witness ii, of the truth expressed by the Psalmist, " Behold, I was shapen in iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive ine." It teaches very simply, but very significantly, that even from the womb, children are all the subjects of pol- lution; that they stand in need of a participation in the pardon of the original apostasy, and of purification from the inherent depravity of their nature, in order to their entering heaven and seeing God."* This testimony in true, and we may add that the church is deeply indebted *Wardlaw on In.*ant Baptigm, p. 1C5; t of the present design of Bap- y to regard this s an emblem in- itlis — an instru- :ed privileges — rt of the Deity ;m or memorial ever to be che- strikingly exhi- ke guilt and pol- ible and expres- Vs circumcision ited, so baptism in which needs >ned that it an- manner, vvlien ' as Dr. Ward- emorial of ori- jing not merely administered to pho witness ii, Behold, I wna )ther conceive nificantly, that fiibjects of pol- ipation in the rification from order to their i testimony is ocply indebted- K5: ON THE DESIGN OF BAPTISM. 35^ to the practice of infant baptism, for the preservation of h. .mportant doctrine, in ages when funclamental points sent. What a barner did it prove in the fifth centurv agamst the heresy of Pclagius. All his effol t" dis^ prove or,g.nal sin were fruitless, while this o dinan e could be pleaded against him. " If; thoy are not dis ase.I toChnstthePhys.c.anto receive the Sacrament of their eternal salvat.on.^ Why is it not said to them in the church, Carry back these innocent creatures; tl e who o Imveno need of a physician.^" The argument was m answerable It cut to pieces all the sophisms vhch' armng and talents could supply. Particular texts miX d nance"" ."''""I '''''' '"' ''^^'^ "'^ ^ standing o - d nance, existing .„ the church from the days of Christ mnself, the Divine authority of which had neve?;: been qucst.oned, but which must be utterly without .'! ".hcance or design, unless the inherent depravity of l^e heart was admitted. And thus infant baptism remains a the present moment, and will to the end of time, aeon .tant memonal of man's inherent depravity, a s ffic ent ,nl^r"° V'' F^'' '^ ^°^' '^'' ^^"^"^^ 'f o^r sins is re^ miled, so that the justified soul is freed from its penal v and dealt with as perfectly righteous. The outw^w 'r^ ^h.p of baptism exhibits to us this gracious act of divine mercy. Hence the language of Ananias to Saul, '^Aris and be baptized, and ^cash au^ay thy sins.n He did Tt of course, mean to say, that .baptismal water could actually, *Actd XX ii, 10. :M I S1>6 ox THE DESIGN OB" BATTTSir. wash a^vay the sins ofSiiuI, but the expression clearly im-^ plies that he rc«,'nrdo(l this ordinance us the appointed' Offiblem of that forgiveness, vvhich, through the grace of God, is vouchsafed to the soul. But another essentii.1 part of our spiritual cleansing consists in the vmeival of the heart in the image of God, in our regeneration by the Holy Sinvh, txm] progressive sanfAification under his influence. Baptism is the ap- pointed ombletri of this gracious change. It is on this ac- count that our Lord connects together in his discourse with Nicodemus the being horn of xcaler and born of the Spirit,-* the one the sign, the other the gracious change which it signifies; on this account tiiat Paul speaks, in con- nexion, of " the torts/u'/ig of rcgencrnlion and the reneio- »".? f^f^iofy Ghost;'''] ou this account that he pays to the Corinthians, " Ye are washed, yo are sanctified, "| and again to the Kphcsians, " Christ loved the church and gave himself for it, that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word."§ It is not, as wo have already suggested in another part of this treatise, merely that incipient work of grace, to which the term regeneration is usually appropriated, which this rite is thoeml)lem of; but that entire work of spiritual cleansing which is comprehended under the terms regeneration and fjanctifica?ion together; in other words, it is the wholo grand efl'ect of the Spirit's a^^'-cncy uj)on the soul, in pro- paring it for admission into the pure regions of heaven. Nor is it alono the cleansing effects of Divine grace, but the sacred agent that produces them, as well as the «m?*- mr (f imparting his iiijlucnces, i\va are represented to us by tho baptism il riio. Water, as the universal |)uri- ficr, and means of rcfrcshtucnt in a i)hysicul sense, is an < •Jclia iii, 5. tTItus iii, fi, f i Cor. vi. 11. 5r.i :1k». v. io, 26. ox THE RESION OS" nAPTISM. 25? on clearly ihi-- the appointed^ 1 the grace of ual cleansing nage of God, (1 progressive sm is the op- t is on this nc- his discourse id born of the icious change ipcaks, in con- ind the renew- 10 Fays to the clificd,"! and e churcli and and cleanse it' t is not, as wo this treatise, hich the term •h tliis rite is tual c1cansinj( eneration and is the whole ! soul, in pro- i of heaven, iiie grace, but I as the man- eprt -eufed to ni\'(!rsal [niri- I sense, is ai? r. vi. H. apt eml.lem of the Spirit of God, whose operations snnc- tify, refresh, and invigorate thesonl. The Prophets teach us this, when uttering thei- predictions in reference to the Gospel day. Thus in Isaiah we read, " I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground. I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing upon thine offspring."* SoinEzekiel, "Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall bo clean; I will put my Spirit within you.]" This figurative language, borrowed from the legal ceremonies of purifica- tion, is evidently transferred to the pages of the New Tes- tament. Tiie selection of water as the clement to be em- ployed in the administration of baj)tism, \\ns in order to bring before our minds the sacred agent whose operations wo are to seek and cherish; and the very e.\prcs:^ions, which jiresent to us llic mariner of imparting his influ- tnces, ajipear to be borrowed from the custom of pouring out the water upon the hends of those who received tliir ordinance. Tho language in Titus, where, after alUnling to the outward rite as '' the washing of regeneration," the jo.vani grccc, viz, the Holy Ghost, is said to bo" shed on ivs," {\hoi-^]]y poured onl upon us) appears to be n di- rect allusion to this ciroimstance, and the same impressmn is Inft upon our minds by various parallel i)assugcs, to which reference has already !)een jnade. n. Baptism may be regarded as a Divinely appointed instrument or medium of introduci.ig us to important pri- Yileges and blessings. 1. JW this rite we are iniliatcd into the visible church nf kynrmt. • Nothing less than this can be inferred from our Lord'« omplmtic declaration, that «• except a man be born o/tra. hr ttud the Spirit, he cunnot enter the hingdom of C/o<^." •lua. xliv. 3. tE:;ck. xxxvl 25, 27. •««>•■••■ ,*l ws 0!* THE DESIGJV OF BAPTISM. iii ( 'i iili I , The being" born of water" is necessary for an entrance into the kingdom of God on earth, i. e. the visible church of Christ; and the being «' born of the Spirit," for our ad- iriission to the mystical church, tho blessed company of all faithful people on earth and in glory. The former point, viz, the necessity of outward baptism for an admission to the visible church, is also announced in the very lenm of the institution itself, which requires the Ministers of Jesus, to " disciple all nations, baptizing them;""' and iho latter is expressed by Paul when he says, « by one Spirit we arc all baptized into one body."t For this reason bap- tism is rightly termed "a badge or token of our Christian profesrvon," fo,- a [^ certainly " n sign of distinction and mark of difference, "^ by which a member of the visible church is distinguished from others of every name and description. Having been bajjtized into the name of tho Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, ho is thereby dedicated to the service and sealed as the worshijiper of the ever • blessed and eternal Trinity. 2. This rite is likewise tho medium, through which we attain to many spiritual blessings. It is one of the divinely-appointed means of attaining those very privileges of which it presents to our view so striking and signiticant an emblem. The due observance of this solemn ordinance is connected, in the i)romises of God, with the forgiveness of sins, the influence of the Spi- rit, and the hope of salvation. Its connexion with forgive- ness is shewn by tho language of Peter on tho day of Pen- tecost. *' Repent and bo baptized every one of you, in tho name of Jesus Christ, /or the remission of sins. ^'' The Bnn»e passage tIso shows its connexion with the influences of the Spirit; for St. Peter adds, as the consequence of *Malt, xxviii. 10. f 1 Cor. xii. 1.1. tArticIo xxvii. of tli9 Church of England. §.\cti ii. 8S. r an entrance t-isible church ," for our ad- ompany of all former point, 1 admission to very tern)!j Ministers of 5»n;*" andiho hy one Sj)irit s reason bap- our Christian istinction and >f the visible iry name and 3 name of the dedicated to ■ of the ever gh which we of attaining our view so e observance e i)romises of -•e of the Spi- with forcfive- 2. Baptism, as a federal rite, must also be viewed ns a plei^e of obedience on the part of man; a seal, on his side.'airi.ved to the i)romise, by wli.eh he surrenders hitn- nelf to the service of his Maker, Circumcision, under tho l\)rmer eeonnmy, was n ]dedgo of this description, nud thereforo we hear St. Paul atlirmiivg that ".circumcision venly profiieth, if thou keep the iawi''\\ and again, "* testify to every man I'.at is eireumciscd, thai ho is a ilfhior In keep the whole laii\''M Baptii-ni, in this, as in other respects, closely corresponds in its design with tiio 'G«n, ii. 9. tromp. fJen iv, 1, nnd ITeb. xi. 4. t^^en, it, 8—17. {Vmn. xvii. U. liUoui. ii. 25. UGul. v, ». be a pledge id )eye(l the cliviira ticcfi at an after \ The rainbowr of GoJ's (leter- Circumcision tod and liis i)eo- they adhered to i privileges con- I of Christianity 5S to bless thoso lal blessings iti (l^'c be given in ,vell as under the was, in this re- s vital nienibera ■iprir-. But tho .ill ■ ehurch. in this instance, lendjcrs no viisi- re the transcend- ■) be viewed ns a ; a seal, on his surrenders hitn- :ision, under tho description, nud t ",('ircu incision il and again, " I cd, thai ho is a ni, in this, as in design with tiio ,. t^'Vti. ix. 8—17. ON THE DESIG.V OF BAPTISM. 261 !^ ( bound. .„ ..pu, „«•„,„ „M „,„„, „ucb i, ^ 22 l.nes.. We lliere.n profess ourselves to l,e " ,|ea,l in .lee.l unto s,„. bu, alive u„,„ Ged ,hrou,h Jesus C ,",•'.* ■uir.i:::s'„ "rt '''"'™"""'' "'- "^ ''"''^^-^"" .Je,ul,. tl,a, l,u „, Christ was raided from the dead hy the ,„;,„i """'""■"> cnilu, to impress upon the "".. , tUo,n.vi.ii. tRom.n..,. ,1 if U^ f .?.. ^ 'I •ill t 'H ■■■^S^^^Siiiia,,,.-^ OX THE DESIGN Or BAPTISM. important blessings; and a federal pledge, on the if the Deity as well as of man, of mercies on the one nd of allegiance on the other. If these views can be shewn to be in any essential point unscripiuraJ, we shall bu truly happy to correct them, but until they are so, we are constrained to regard those opinions which are direct- ly ojiposed to them, as destitute of tlie seal of truih. 1, Tlie views expressed by our oj)ponent on this point .nppear to lie of this description; we cannot regard them in juiy other light than as partial, defective, and erroneous. lie has cr)nnnenced by defining baptism to bo " a rite appointed to accompany the first open acknowledgment of t'uilh ill Christ."* Two serious olijections to this dc- fuiition iinincdiatcly present themselves. First, it is not proved or supported by a single illustration from Scrip Jure. . In not one of the instances referred to by our op- poi: nt is there an\j public avovxd of faith in Christ re- corded, unless the act of baptism itself be regarded in this light, which would not sustain the definition in ques- tir)n. John's disci|)li)3, indeed, " confessed their sins," but tliis was I jc n public avowal offailh in Christ. Jesus "iuade and baptized disci[)les," but it is not said, the dis- i'A\}\(iii publicly avowed their faith in him. The three thousand at Pentecost on gladly receiving the word wcro baptized, but it is not said that they made a public avow- al of their receiving it, or believing in Christ. Whatever may have been the case in those instances, the jiassages in (jucstion are totally irrelevant as proofs. We are re- ferred to thcti as evidences of the fact that ba[)tism nl- wiiys stood in connexion with the first public avowal of faith in Christ, but they contain neither record nor i)roof of any such avowal whatever. Wo repeat, then, the as- sertion, that the definition given of baptism by our op- *Mr. C.'b pamphlet, p, 192. pledge, on the :ies on ike one ;e views can bo ural, we shall hey are so, we hich are direct- of truih. It on this point regard them in md erroneous, to bo " a rite knowledgiuent ons to this de- First, it is not on from Scrip d to by our op- X in Christ re- !)o regarded in uition ill qncs- id their sins," . Christ. Jesus t said, the dis- i. The three the word wcro ti public avoio- sl. Whatever , the passages . Wo are re- al baptism al- blic avowal of cord nor proof , then, the as- m by our op- ON THE DESIGN Or BAPTISM. >6S poncnt stands, as far as bis remarks are concerned, with- out a shadow of proof to sustain it. But we go further:— it is not true in point of fact, aud therefore cannot be prov- ed, h is fair to presume that some resemblance, at least, would be apparent between the outward rite and the chief design of its institution. But what analogy or resemblanco IS there between an external profession of faith, and tho outward application of water, whether by immer-non, pourins, or sprinkling? Far more consistent with truth would it be to assume the converse of this definition, and say that an outward confession of fiith was appointed to accompany the rite of baptism. Yet as a universal pro- position even this would be untrue, for it never -could be shewn by fair induction of examples, that such was uni- versally the case in point of fact, and much less that it was appointed and required to be so in every instance by the Author of this institution. Baptism is next described by our opponent, as " a sio-n of salvation."* This definition requires to be itself defin- ed, m order to render it intelligible. What are we to un- derstandby the term "salvation," as here employed? Does It mean a glorified state? Or what is sometimes 6tylc,o,, „„ie,. eo,„„,.e» .ho „,,„!= eff^r:,::':; X":: tico aUo, timt bapl.si,, was ilcfiiieil by our oiinonr,,. ,„ l «.ont of f,m|, in Ch,i„. I ut"ie i^M ' r'"'""'"'*" fro„„ „„a „.e H,o . .•o,;'!;': ^ , s:,";.,;::':""',""' question. " " '"® avowal m And what evidence have we th-.t «.„• r i • allu-ie to baptism in this partL:!^;^:^:;",^^^^^^^^^^^ reason assigned is that -he could nT ^"" itaspossessiK.anvs.vinrnfr "''"''«" '° "i'^^e to 1 o any saving efficacy m itself."t This sen- *S«o his pamplilct, p isi. 1*1 tibiti, p, 153. Hi II S66 ON THE DESIGN OK BAPTISM. timent we cordially subscribe to, but h question at issue, we are at a loss to there is a broad distinction between ow it proves the perceive; for surely , --Supposing that bap- tism has a saving efficacy in itself, and the regarding it as the means of admission into the visible church, as well as an emblem of the various blessings and privileges of the vi- •tal members of that church. This view of the nature and design ofbaptism fully explains the cause of our Lord's connecting tog-ether the sign and the thing signified in the passa^p before us. It is supposed, however, that Nicode- >nus shrunk from an op.n avowal of his faith in Christ, and that consequently our Lord's main object was to reach h,m the danger of this spirit; to show him that - un- less he came to possess that pure hoart which the Spirit of Uod creates, and which would prompt him to ai,ow pub- licly his failh, he could not bo entitled to be received in- to the communion of Christian disciples."* The main ob- .lect of our Lord, according to this explanation, was to fit the thoughts of Nico.Iemus primarily upon the importance ot an open avowal of faith in baptism. We question the soundness of this view of the subject. It rests altogether upon the slender circumstance of Nicdemus's havin- gone to Jesus by night. There is not a hint throu^hou" the whole conversation that our Lord meant to reprove Jnm lor cowardice, or to point his mind especially to the importance of openly confessing Ilim. 'I'ho lead- ing design of his solemn declarations appears to us rather to have been, to fix his mind upon the necessity for hem^ born of the Spirit, and receiving, through his pow- eriul ngen,«y, a new capacity to discern the essential na- ture and blessings of his king (^ ^V ^; >^ /A om Ph()togrd[)hic Sciences Coipordtion 'i3 WIST MAIN STRUT IMIISTIR.N Y. MStO (7)6) •73-4503 ^>" ^ & Ua w 269 ON THE TlKBiay Of BAPTISSf. posing obligations on the other. Is it inconsistent with itie known laws of the Divine government that God should hold out a pledge of mercy to the offspring of belie vers, or that he should bring that offspring under the bonds of his covenant, "vhile they are still unconscious alike of its obli- gations and its privileges? We hare shewn in a previous chapter that such a procedure is in most perfect harmony with those principles,* and we are therefore assured that this part of the design of baptism U in no respect inconsis- tent with the state and circumstances of an infant. Let us not then wish to he " .\ise above what is written," or to substitute our views of God's institutions for those which his Bible discloses. His thoughts are not ns our thoughts. For as heaven is above the earth, so far, iu expansion, compass, wisdom, and benevolence, are his plans and counsels beyond ours. 3. How absurd, then, is it lo charge upon this custom the present corruptions of the Christian church ! If tho practice be of God, it cannot be the source from whence evils and corruptions flow. Before we can admit such an idea, it must be clearly shown to be contrary to tho will of heaven. But what are tho evils complained of.' First— Wo are told " it has entirely supplanted and destroyed the ordinance which tho Saviour appointed. "t Thii^, however, is assuming the very point in debate, that infant baptism is not of C'lrisl's appointment. Wo do not admit this ; wc are assured it is contrary to truth, and therefore cannot grant that it has supplanted the ordinance which the Saviour appointed. It has, to a groat e.-itent, su- perseded the baptism of aduUs in Christian countries, just ns infant circumcision supcrsodi'd tho circumcision of adults among the descendants of Abraham; but in neither case has the ordinance ol" God been sup[>!antcd. Our op- •Ch.ip iy p. 82, 33. tMr. C.'i pnn.p p 15U, •« .i u iSt. iconsisient with that God should » of belie vers, or the honds of his alike of itsobii- n in a previous lerfect harmony jre assured that 'espect inconsis- an infant. Let t is written," or itions for those are not ns our arth, eo far, iu olcncc, are his ion this custom hurch ! Iftho !c from whence i admit such an iry to the will lined of? upplanted and r appointed. "t in dclmte, thnt nt. Wo do not to truth, nnd 1 the ordinance roat e.\t«;nt, su- countries, just ircumcision of but in neither Jted. Our op- rip p IPO, ox THE DESIGN OF BAPTISM. 2Gf) ononts are led into this mistake by supposing that fho d.ef or only desi,n of baptism was an open profession of faith ; but th,.s wo have already .!,ew„ to be an error Secondly-Wo are told, that Infant Baptism has '' oc- cas.oned the admission into the Church of v.st multitude, of persons Without repentance, faith, or religious charac- ter - Now if the Church iu its best day ha"l exhibit d. perfectly pure aspect, if in Apostolic tin.es its face had not been marred by such characters as are here described, the rhe state ofthepnm.uve Church, as will be shewn in a subsequent chapter, is a compl- te answer to this charp. It proves plainly that ifthe evils here lamented can only result from infant baptism, then the Apostles musi have practised ,t, for these evils rapidly spread in the Church under the.r .mmodiate Huperinten.lanco. But let us look to those communions which discard tho practice of infant bapt.sm, and ask, are they freo from such characters > Hear upon th.s point tho ingenuoirs confession of a pious man, who from experience was well qualified to form a correct judgment of the matterf " I was born a Dissen, ter; early ,n life my mind was deeply, and, I trust, savingly impressed with tho necessity of true religion j and having foun.l peace and rest in Jesus, I felt anxious to impart his salvat.on to others. I was educated for tho Ministry at the Bristol Baptist College, then under tho direction of the excellent Dr. Ilyland ; and for four years pursued, und.r tho d.freront tutors, that course of literary and theolo^ioal study, winch is usually taught in that Institution. Ilav- ingcompleted my term, I was invited by Mr. Fuller, then in the docl.no of life, to bo co-pastor with him «t Kettcr, Tlho Uov. Tlion.a* HlunduKron.iorly Hn,.fiHt Minister otN'orlli «u)pton; now a I'lcrgya.an i„ i|,„ fiiuich of Laglailj S70 OW THE DESIGN' 0» BAPTIS M. I i ms ; but my theological tutor Dr. Ryland, wishinjr me to be fixed at Northampton, the scene of his own early mi- mstry, and that of his father, I was induced to go thither nnd after I had passed through the usual ordeal of a pro- bation among the people for six months, I was chosen by the aociety as their Minister, and remained with them six- teen year.^. 1 would speak with affection and respect of the poople amongst whom I formerly laboured, to many of whom I still feel a strong attachment; but I r.iust aver that had I not been strongly prejudiced by early habits and association.^. I must have been convinced that a constitu- tion of things, nourishing' and perpeluatinfr «•' debates, en- vijings, xoraths, strifes, backbitings, sweUings, whisper- ings, tumults,^' could not boast of an origin exclusively scriptural and divine. I do not mean to imply that the church at Northampton was more subject to disturbances than other dissenting churches, situated in large manufac- turing towns, and where elections are often fiercely con- tested; but it was with the utmost difficulty that I could preserve any measure of subordination and peace, nnd [ tim firmly persuaded that the pnpulu.ity of church meet- ings, whore QVQvy measure is canvassed and carried by a show of hands, is very inimicrd to the practice of piety, and to that ' meek and quiet spirit, which in the sight of Go.l is of great price.' Having, as \ said, laboured sixteen years in the congregation, and a dispute relative to disci- pline arising botwivttwoof the deacons who happened to huvo influence over many of the poorer members, and myself, rather thnn divide the church, a practice I always discountenanced, I voluntarily resigned \ny office, nnd left them. All this time I was a conscientious dissenter; m- deed I feel it right to confess i\\:M I was hronghtup in much error and prejudice in reference to the Established Church. The Uiblo Society was the fir^t means ofdisabu- OH THE DESIGN OF BAPT ISM. Si il, wishing me to s own early nii- ced logo thither, ordeal of a pro- I was chosen by id with them six- >n and respect of boured, to many but I must aver early habits and ii that a constitu- ig '•' debates, en- Uings, whisper- iigin exclusively imply that the to disturbances 1 large mnnufac- tcn fiercely con- jlty that I could nd pence, and [ of church meet- and carried by a ractice of piety, h in the sight of laboured sixteen •dative to disci- who happened r mcnil)or9, and raclico I always y ofTico, and left i dissenter; m- is hroughl up in the Established leans of disabu- »g my mind of a portion of th 871 n«o into contact with m is prejudice, by bringing wpr« fU '^"^' ®^a»i-'<^''cal clergymen who we e then connected with it, and the eonstant' feuds and facUons a,nongst the heterogeneous .nass ofdlslnZt ^X^^j^:::: z\ r -^^^^ '- ^'^ ^--^« -^^- sonteis of note were ..rcsr, „fl' , "*'' """'^ ''"■ l.>ve «n,l ,s„,p:nhy tow.r.ls .heir bre.luen ll H ! i.o,]oro.,5 street, a .liscussion arose >.l,icl, save me Z' hutehi I was persnadej tl,oy deei,le,l un.eri„turallv anj ^^gan to reaJ again witi, eare Milner'. Churel, H Ir' Newton's Apologia, Scott on .„e evil of Senaratl n H„ T' er's Eeclesiastieal Polity, Burnet, o .1 e Ar , I'e, ; ..0.C all M. Ke. Tc,ta,nen,, especially A I^^Ul^ fc»;a„ was n,„resse,l with tl,ece,.vie.i„„, that ™1/ ^ <"cc of he Chureh of En .land. Jt has net indeed |W,,e. an, pnrt of ,„y p|„„ ,„ ,„|„^i^„ „,„ ofEn.lan 1, ';/ r-t, h.„ ,u co„eln,io„ I ,„„„ „„„,„, .,„., , ,,*:;;/,; II 272 ON THE DESIGN OF BArTISM, to be 90 Iinppily framed as to combine in an admirable do- gree truth and liberty; a regard for the rights of God, and respect for the truest interests of men. While it main- tains the sure doctrine of Christ, in its articles and creeds, checking, and, in extreme cases, punishing heresy, infideli- ty, and profanity in evil doers, it exercises perfect forbear- ance and charity towards all its opponents; it upholds with firmness and energy its own institutions, yet neither coer- ces nor condemns any, who, though they may differ from it, give proof that they act with sincerity. Dissenters themselves, did they duly reflect, would not seek its over- throw ; for wt-re they the majority, they could not con- sistently establish themselves ; and in vain will they look for a morejirm, tried, and noble bulwark a,2;ainst the at- tacks of open infidelity and immorality on the one hand, or endless schisms and heresies amongst themselves on the otheK" To this ingenuous statement not a single word need l)e added, except that we think it ought to load that man to pause, who undertakes to denounce infant baptism as the grand cause of all corruption among professing Christiani, ns the remover of the bulwarks ofZion, the blender oftho Church and the World, nay, the grand apostacy which has unchurched the whole of Christendom, except the small section of it that is occupied by persons of the Bap- tist persuasion.* It is a subject of deep regret and poignant sorrow to the pious heart to witness the formality and supineness that prevail among professing Christians. There p'o those who keenly feel tliis subject, and can say with one who mourned over the im|)ietics of God's professing people in ancient times, "rivers of water run down mine eyes for the ungodly who forsake thy Law;" but they also ftcl that *SuQ 3Ir. C'fl Tamplilet, p. 158. I. IM. n admirable tlo- hts of God, and While it niain- clea and creeds, heresy, infideli- perfect forbear- it upholds with et neither coer- nay differ from ty. Dissentera )t seek its over- :ould not con- will they look airainst the at- the one hand, smselves on the e word need he ad that man to baptism as the ingChristiani, J blender of tho [lostacy which n, except tho »n3of the Bap- t sorrow to tho ipineness that lero p'B those ivith one who ising people in mine eyes for y also ft'cl that ox THE DESIGN OF BAPTlRM. S73 the remedy for these evils . . evils IS not to be found in separation ; u.snottoberealizedinthe adoption of Baptist princi' pies ; for these principles, upon trial, have actually failed h '. f '''.J' " '" ^" ^"""^ '" ''^« ^^^'^hful exhibition of the truth of God to the heart and conscience, united with a spirit of prayer and a holy walk. Let those pious per- sons who find themselves surrounded by the careless, pur- sue this course with perseverance; let them be consisrent and faithful, and we hesitate not to say, they will do in the end more good within the limits of the Establish- ed Church, than they will ever effect by separation from ' It. It IS a fact which has been freely confessed by some ofthe most eminent dissenters in England, that the ef- forts of the Established Clergy have, within the last few years, been more widely blessed, that their communions have enjoyed more largely the sanctifying and .savin- in- fluencesof the Spirit, than any denomination of Chris- tians whatever. There are many communities in fellow- ship with the Established Church of England which mav be as truly designated - a congregation of faithful men '' as any society on earth. Yet the Author of the pamphb^t before us mistakes the meaning of that expression, if I,,, supposes It was intended to imply that every member of such a congregation was a believer, in his sense of the term ;• and he still more glaiingly misrepresents thp case, wlien ho terms the expression at the commencemn.t ofthe Church Catechism, in which children are t.inpht to say, they are made children of God, members of Christ and inheritors of the kingdom of heaven, " a popish senti- „n,rV^/""''''.'' V"'"'! '^'''''' ^'■' ''""^ ''*'^'«eJ. thereby to sovrr and d.«tmgu<«l, that Hociety of men which profesHcth ih„ ? ne d.g.on from the ro.t which profe.. itnot." IlookerV Lkl ol Hook. V Sect. 68. By « •' congrcirution of fai.hlll me ^ he Nmctoenth article menns a socicf,/ of.nr.n tr/,c;;rn/cW /y uilhcre to the fundamtntnls of the Uosfd '"" ^''^"'^'''"*' 274 ON THE DESIGN OF BAPTISM. I niont," and " enormous falsehood."* " It is easy," as a talented clergyman has remarked, " to denounce the aw- ful )faner )f calii every member of the Church of Enofland a christian. It is easy to exclaim, with real or affected indignation, against the Babylonish abomina- tion of teaching every baptized person to say, that he is a member of Christ, a child of God, and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven. It is easy, by such a strain, to disturb light and ignorant minds, and supply a glad ex- cuse to the disaffected : but it is not so easy to prove, that the practices so denounced arc opposefl to the word of God. Read St Paul's first Epistle to the Corinthians. ]Mark his mode of adiiress. He salutes them as sanctifi- ed in Christ Jesus, called to be saints. He thanks God on their behalf, for the grace of God which was given thctn by Jesus Christ, and assures them that God is faith- ful, by whom they were called into the fellowship of his Son. It would be difficult to devise expressions more Ktiictly descriptive of real Christians, than these. And yet ufterwards, without any systematic statement of a distinc- tion between certain characters whom he did mean, and ecrtain others whom he did not mean to include, he pro- ceeds to reprove them as carnal, declaring that there was envying among them, and strife, and divisions. He con- denms them as evil doers, and dishonest, defrauding their brethren. He exposes their abuses as profaners of the sacred ordinance of the Lord's Supper. And, finally, lie argues with a mixture of indignation and sharp re. bake against some of them who were infiih.'ls, as touch- ing the grand truth of the resurrection of the body. I Khali not prolong this letter, by examining the principle, upon which a church so designated as saints is after- wards so reproved. It is to the fact itself that I beg to •See Mr C's pamphlet, p. 159. J!; It is easy," as a nounce the avv- of the Church ilaim, with real lonish abomina- say, that he is an inheritor of uch a strain, to pp!y a glad ex- easy to prove, sefl to the word iie Corinthians, crn as sanctifi- le thanks God lich was given iit God isfaith- ■Ilowship of his iressions more these. And yet 3nt of adistinc- did mean, and ncIudPj he pro- that there was ons. He con- ^t, defrauding IS profaners of . And, finally, and sharp re. ih.'ls, as touch- f the body, I ', the prinrip/e, lints is nftcr- f that I beg to ON THE DESIGN OF BAPTISM. 275 call your attention. The Apostle addresses in general terms, and without any caveat or distinction, as children of God, the whole Corinthian church, inclusive, as it afterwards appears, of immoral and irreligious charac- ters. Is it therefore, I ask, so " obviously outrageously unscriptural" to address baptized persons generally, as children of God, and then to proceed to correct abuses among them, whether of faith or practice ?"* But, thirdly, infant baptism, it is said, practises decep- tion upon the souls of men.f It would be more just to eay, men practise deception upon themselves by pervert- ing It. And so men practice deception upon themselves by perverting adult baptism, so by perverting the Lord';* Supper, and every other ordinance which Christ has in- stituted or sanctioned , and you might as well undertake to abolish the Sabbath, the Eucharist, and every ritual observance, because men pervert them, as to do away with infant baptism for such a reason. This practice is not, as our opponent affirms, the invention of man, but of God; and man will be responsible for the perversion of it- yes, and man will be responsible for all the contempt which IS heaped upon it, and all the efforts to weaken the weight and authority which it has hitherto claimed in the Church. That it is not the invention of man, but has the sanction of God and his Chri^st, we are firmly as- sured, and the grounds of that assurance we shall now briefly sum up. 1. The command of our Lord to baptize all nations, was as much a command to baptize infmits us adults. *Seo some judicious remarks upcn this point in a little work ent.ted "Letters to a friend, who has tl ought it 117^^0 Hereto from the Church of England, by the /ev. Hugh MvNeile' fMr. C's pamphlet, p. 159. 27(5 ON THE DESIGN OF BAPTISM. 2. At the first formation of a visible church, God ordained that infanta should be members of it. 3. In making this appointment, he directed that they should be formally admitted to it, by its initiatory seal, just as older persons were, and evinced his deep dis- pleasure when that ceremony was omitted. 4. Ho afterwards signified, in most express terms, his will that infanta should be members of his covenant, and share in its temporal and spiritual blessings. . 5. The invariable principle of the Divine Government, under every dispensation, has been to connect infanta with their parents intheparticipation of covenant mercies. 6. In this, as in other respects, the visible church has in all ages been a type of the heavenly church. Why should we destroy the resemblance between the type and anti- type, precisely at the period when there is most reason to look for it.? Infants in the church from Abraham to Christ, two thousand years— from Christ to the reforma- tion, one thousand five hundred more— out of one small part of it, from the reformation to the end of the world— and then in the v> hole of it again from thenceforward to all eternity-— is there not something inconsistent here.' 7. In the New Testament, the language of our Lord, in regard to infants, shews they were to occupy the same place in his church under the gospel as under the law. 9. This conclusion also necessarily results from the fact, that the nature and design of his church have been the same under both dispensations, as well as the covenant upon which that church is founded. 0. The strict analogy between circumcision and bap- tism shews that the latter should be applied to all that are entitled to be members of the Christian church, infanta as well as adults. 10- The language of the Apostles, addressed, and re- I. church, God it. ted that they xitiatory seal, his deep dis- ss terms, his ovenant, and Government, finect infants nant mercies. jhurch has in Why should pe and anti- most reason Abraham to the reforma- of one small ' the world — leforward to nt here? our Lord, in he same place iw. Its from the 'h have been the covenant (jn and bap- 1 to all that irch, infants scd, and re- ox THE DESIGN OF BAPTISM. 077 ferring to young children in the different churches to Which they wrote, shews that these children were baptiz- ed members of those churches. J!i, ^\ ^'"* T""""''' "" " "^'^ f^nownfact, their title to membershtp, and grounds upon it an argument in regard to the marriage connexion. tll^ '^i^ r^'f ' ""^"'^ Apostles, in administering bap- t^m to/Ae/a., ,.,of those who were converted to the tized. '^'^dit.onal evidence that infants were bap- 13. Jhe practice of the Christian church from the very day. of the Apostles down to the time of the reformation. !p.r%.''?"""'^ ''''''^"' exception, and among every sect of Christians, has been to baptize infants. 14 Men of learning and celebrity, who lived as near to the Apostolic t,mes, as we do to the times of the reform- ation, declare, Mey never heard of any, whether orthodox or heretical, who denied baptism to infants .v!?' "''A°? ^""^^ ""' ''^ ^"^ "^^^"« ^«'°^-d so strong an evidence that immersion was the primitive practice of the church, and yet Baptists esteem that evidence a good and valid one m its favour. "" ««» th!f'.'^^^\'^'"^V-^^"^"'"^' '^'^^^ ^'•"'y stated, shews , ""ii^' '^ ^' administered to infants as well as aduUs. W ether we regard it as a symbol, an instZ ment, or a pledge, it is strictly applicable to their case. 17. The arguments, to which our opponents resort in defence of the.r principles, confirm us in the above conl elusions, for they are obliged to deny ihat the whole Bibleshould be the standard of reference,-to identify the baptisms of Christ and John which wer^ essentilli; dit t.nct,-to apply passages of Scripture to .infants which only refer to adults.-to sever God's visib e churcir nto t>vo di.tuict churches,~to deny the sameness of the A "1- 479 ON THE DESIGN OB" BAPTIIM. Iiamic and Chrisiian covenant—to reject many plain in- tjqiations in the New Testament, as to the relation in which infants stood to the church— to maintain an er- roneous and contracted view of the design of baptism, and to withstand the overpowering evidence of the uni- versal and constant prevalence of infant baptism, in the Christian church, forfifteen centuries after Christ. Ought the man who desires, to act consistently to give up his taith, his church, his communion, for such opinions as these ? By many, we entertain no t!oubt, that step has been taken with great sincerity, under the strong conviction that duty called them to it. Wo pronounce no sentence upon such; our prayer for them is, that God may guide them into all truth. But to those who continue mem- bers ntinue mem- ghthtsimpor- )atient, failh- n, before you and general they may, we > error, and to entreat you ag 36 it honour- by any bold Paedobaptists, es for adljer- e alarmed by obedience, or 70x1 refuse to idity of your be wounded :o take a step ^ hrist, no tak- O-V THE TJE^ICN OF BAPTISM. 27^ ing up the cross which he has enjoined to be taken up, and vvhen the really moving principle is not a just and enlightened perception of the true nature of the question at issue, but a vague apprehension, that it must be fear or shame, or some worldly motive that withholds you from complying with an invitation that is couched in such solemn terms. Have you been solemnly dedicated to ^od at his baptismal font in your infancy.? Then no man has God s authority for saying to you, "Arise and be bap. .zed again. Thero is "one Lord, one faith, one bap^ tism. That baptism you have already received. God enjoins upon you no other. No subsequent balhin- i„ water, whatever may be the piety, or intention of those who apply ,t, whatever may be the principles or the mo- t.ves of those who receive it, has any title whatever to be denominated Christian baptism. I CHAPTER XII. ON THE VISIBLE CIIURCIf. The pamphlet which has called forth the preceding re- infMks, and to the leading principles of which our atten- tion has been directed, clo.-es with an «• Appeal to Ch;is tians to combine for tho formation of a spiritual chu'ch," As the basis of this appeal, tho Author assumes it as a thing conceded, that tho Christian church is a purely spiritual society. Ho tells us thiit tho "only sort of com- munity which Ch ist recognises as a chnrch, is a com- pany of spiritual worshippers :•"• and again, •' tho o'lly *ramjtlilcl, p. 196.. ON THE VISIBJLiS CHURCH. 991 preceding rc- ich our atten- )oal lo Ch/is tual chu'ch." sunic? It as a 1 is a purely 1 sort of coin» h, is a coin- n, •' tho o'.ily church vvhich Jesus Christ recognizes, is that which con- sists of h.s snicere disciples."* Estimating their claim by th.s standard, he has previously st.-.ted in regard to the Established Churches of England, Scotland. Denmark. S.veden. Prussia, Geneva, &o. that it is a gross absurdity to call any of these churches; ''they are not churches, but .mtions among whom there may or may not be, as it hap- pens, a thm spnaklins of ChrLstians."t The cause of their p.«sent degra,led and fallen state ho gravely asserts to ho mfant bapt.sm.i " The only possible remedy," ho says Js tor religious persons to separate from the.n. ^n^ to form d.stmct churches on the model of the Scriptures."^ iliis course, he maintains, is essential for the advance- ".ent of true religion, and fully justified by the com.nands ofScnpture, the authority of Hooker, and the example ot ttje Ueformera. In exa^iiining these assumption?, it will be necessary to i"qm,e, with seme degree of care, into the real nature of the Christian .hurch. Srrongly impressed with the im- portance of forming a correct cMiniate of this, we earnest- ly solicit those who feel an interest in the subject, and particularly auy who have been influencil by the state- ments abov. referred to. to bring these statement, to tl„. test 0. a serious and faithful examination. We i.nplure them, as thuy honour the truth, not to suffer themselves to be swayed by any representations, however plausible or congenial to their parti.-ular frame of mind, whirl.' have not first been carefully weigl.e.l. and compared wi.h he stand;u-d of truth. We r..sk only of such persons, and >vedo H, God ., our witness, with a uineere desire to pr.,- •note their highest intercHt. to open their Hibles. and accompany us through the pages of the New Testa- Tuinphict p. VJ'3. tibid, Pugo m. tp„„e IDO 282 Olf TH2 VISIBLE CHUKCH. ment, and to judge with candour, whether a faitl'Tul des- cription of the Visible Church of Christ, has been ex- hibited by the Author of the pamphlet under review. In the parables of our bleesed Lord, wo have a pros- pcctiva view of what the visible church was to bo in future ages. And how is it there represented .* Not surely as a community of purely spiritual worshippers. Take for example, the parable of the Sower.* This parable evidently represents the different characters who are found iji tlio professing Church of Chri3t,--lhe careless, the unstaUlp, the worldly minded, and the sincere. Out of the four classes there represented to us, three are un- sound professors. Take the parable of the net cast into the sea.t Here, observe, the scene is iaid "in the kingdom of heaven," or Gospel church. The net which gathers of every kind, assuredly represents the meeting of differ- ent characters within that church. But the two distinct classes of good and bad are supposed to continue together and are only severed by the angels at the end of the world. The parable of the ten virgins conveys the Biune truth. |: Here undoubtedly all arc professors of re- li;i;ion. All carry lamps, the emblem of profession ; all go forth to welcome the bridegroom; all hope to bo saved; but half of these professors have no vital religion in their hearts, and are finally rejected. The same view of the Gospel church ia given in the parable of the talents, § and of the marriage feast, || but by means of different comparisons. ir In short, wherever our Lord's instruc- •Matt. xiii. 1~23. fMntt. xiii. 47— 60 jMutt. xxv. 1—13 §.MaU. XXV. 14—30 H.Malt. xxii. I— 14. IT" The Cluncii of God mny tlicrfforo ooiitain both lliom which indee' aro not Wm, yot must lio r«'|iiite(l his hy us tliul l il ■ a faitl'ful fles- , has been ex- er review. ^0 have a pros- 1 was to bo in L'seiited ? Not I worshippers. Jovver.* This characters who t,"ihe careless, 5 sincere. Out three are un- :io net cast into 'in the kingdom which gathers leting of (liffer- the two distinct ntinue together le end of the 3 conveys the ofessors of re- )rofesslon ; all pe to be saved; itui religion in same view of uf the talents, § ns of dilfercnt Lord's instiuc- itt.xsv. 1—13 — U. both llinm which us tliut l Sapphira, and subso- quontly a S.mon Magus, walking in the steps of the mercenary Judas, disgraced their Christian profession What the general aspect of the churches in Judea was' n .s somewhat .lilTlcult to judge, inasmuch as the perse-' cut.on. that ragcl against the followers of Christ Tn that country compollod them to wander as fugitives from c i y o c.ty, and village to village, without having the oppor- nn.tyofstatedonlinances and worship. If, however as earned authors have maintained, we are to suppose that Genera Epistle of James was addressed to them, we •should not bo led to form a high estimate of rheir spiritual condumn. From the second chapter of that Epistle, we .houl.1 certainly be induced to infer, .hat, among the m^r- sons addressed as brethren, a profession of faifh, nn^c eompan.ed by the reality, had become common, and from chapter n, 1-M. that vain-glorious and angry pn" «.ons w.th l>itter envyin;:s and strife, worn oxtremolv prevalent. The early part of the fourth Chapter s.iM ;vl;bvi?n;;'"ni;i" ^11: ??"' •'""' ''"r"'""^ "-'-'^ ^^ -- 384 ON THE VISinLE CHUIICH. inore plainly shews, that wars and fightings and world- liiiess prevailed among them to a very great extent, so aa to hinder the efficacy of their prayers. And indeed the remainder of the Epistle clearly evinces, that while, they were addressed and acknowledged as brethren, there could have been very little of vital godliness, and of the genuine fruits of the Spirit apparent among them. If from Judea we turn our attention to the churches of lesser Asia, a wide field of observation is presented. The history of one of these, that of Ephesus, is largely adver- ted to in the Sacred writings, and the different allusions to it extend through a period of nearly forty years. Surely if the Christian Church be a purely spiritual body of men, we might reasonably expect to find an exhibition of it aniongthe favoured disciples of Ephesns, who appear, as n church, to have stood high in the estimation and affec- tions of the Apostle Paul. What then was the real state of that church? Paul described it by anticipation, wh(!n he told them at his last affectionate interview with their Presbyters— " Ofyour own selves shall men arise speak- ing perverse things to draw away disciples after then)."* In his Epistles to Timothy written several years after, we find constant allusions to a variety of characters, who cviilently formed part of the Visible Church, to whom the term s/JtVitt/a/ could ill be applied; persons "living in plea- 8ure"t "idle, tattlers, busy bodies, speaking things which they ought not, "J thus '« turning aside after Satan. "§ We find men broaching the most detestable heresies, even denying the resurrection of the dend.|| And we find the Ai)osllo employing, not with an express reference to the 19ih century, as some writers appear to think, but •Acta XX. .00. tlTlm. V. 6. 1 1 Tim. v. 13. §1 Tim, V. 15. l|2Tiai. li. 17, IS. I ings and world- sat extent, so aa And indeed the llint while, they :)rcthren, there ess, and of the iig them. the churches of presented. The 3 larj^ely adver- re'nt allusions to y years. Surely ml body of men, exhibition of it who appear, rts laiion and afiec- i» the real state ici|)ation, \y\\v.n iow with their Ml arise speak- 3S after them."* 3ri\l years after, jharactcrs, wiio ;h, ti) whom the "living in plca- nj5 things which after Satan. "§ stable heresies, I. II And wo find ss rofiM'ence to r to think, but riin. V. 13. 7, Itf. to the ON THE VISIBLE CIIUncH. very ago in which Timothy lived, the foil 235 owing strong doscrip„ori. •• corn.en snuu Dc lovers selves, ccmous, boaster.,, prou.l, bl,,si,lte,no"rJ"';ii'.;;i"" -hen, ,0 parent,, „„.„a„,.f,„. „„,„„, „ chou, "a.ural a^J rect,„„, truce- .roakors, fai.e accuser.,, iucon.inen nerc, ■losp ser, of those that arc g„„,l, ,„;,„,,,, h,„,, ' ™: .n,n,ie,l, lovers of pleasure u,„ro than lover of GoJ- nv ;n« a form of g„,Ni„eas, l,„, denjing ,he power therco "^ se .bcs l,y a„ „p, „||„,i„„ , „ ,„ „ ""I J« of ea th, anJ some to honour a,.,l .„,„e to disho„oar."t narks-" Some .nen'. sin, „ro open befurelmml, goin,. he ore unto judgment, and ,„,„e Jn the, follow f.e "{ 1 1.0 general character of ,ho Ephesi.an church nmnv years afterwards was .ha, " she had left her firs l„ "5 and the severest woes were,l„„„u„ced agains, her. unlU, ^l.e speeddy repented. She was ...ill however add eted and aeUno,,lc.lged as a c«,„../i.|| The ease of .he o ho ehurches ,„ Asm afford scope f„r ,he sa.ne remark - Pergamos ad within her pn.e .he in.i.ators of Bal„ m and the holders of ,l,e doctrine of ,„e Nicolai.ano, , "l P rgamos was still a church... Thya.ira had her fa op', pc,ess,„ho seduced the servants of the Livin- Go ft v't" 1 Va„r„ was „ c/,„,.c*. S„„,is had only •■ „° fo," „„ml "■Inch ha,l no, de.llcl iheir garment, 'nl ," ' , ""'""•" lukewarm, and self-righteo.t.H y e, T,v, ;,.!'•?,""' chesof As,n.->How can th.s chain of evidence be resisted, •2 Tim. iii. 2-5. t2Tim. ii. 20. tlTimv9i n> ■■ +♦1/ ■ . ' *"' J*ev. II. 12. ++Rt.v ,i 9tt A A 330 ON THE VISIBLE CHURCH. :i ill its clear and decisive bearing upou the nature of the Visible Church ? Among the numerous churches of Greece wc shouhl be equally at a loss to discover an example of a purely spiritual church. In fact, the more fully the history of any particular church is placed before our view, the more striking are the evidences aflbrded that the Visible Church then was essentially v/hat the Visible Church is now, a mixture of good and evil, a cond)ination of sound and unsound professors. The church at Corinth, to which reference has already been ninde, uflbrds full proof of this positioti. Among the members of that church a variety of evils existed. In chapter i. 11, of his tirst Epistle, St. Paul says, " For it hath been declar- ed unto mc of you, my Brethren, by t!)em which are of tho ihouso of Chloe, that there are contentions among you." In chapter iii. 1 — 4, ho again alludes to this fact as H proof of their being in a carnal rather than a spiritual frame of mind; " Vo are yet carnal," he says, " for whereas there is among you envying and strife and divi- sions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men ? For while one saith, I am of Paul, and another, I urn of A polios, are ye not carnal r" In chapter v. 1, ho refers to the existence of gross immorality among them, such as oven heathens were ashamed to tolerate. In chapter vi. 6, he represents ihem as contending for their rights, without regard to tho honour of Christ. " Brother" ho says, " goeth to law with brother, and that before tho unbelievers." In chapter xi. 21, 22, he discloses the awful fact that they profaned even the Lord's Supper by gluttony and drunkenness; and in chapter xv. 31, he declares to these professed followers of Christ, that some among thorn had not tho knowledge of the truth. " Awake" he says, " to rightc- uusncsi', and sin not ; for some have not the knowledge of nature of the ice wc should le of n purely the history of ur view, the at the Visible ibic Church id ition of sound t Corinth, to , uffbrda full ibers of that ptor i. 11, of h been declur- I which are of ntions among to this fact as han a spiritual ON THE VISIBLE CHUHCH. 2S7 JO says, for trifc and divi- For while one \ polios, are ye ) the existence even heathens , ho represents It regard to the eth to law with " In chapter they profaned drunkenness; Ijcso professed ]rn had not the ,'8, "torightc- 3 knowledge of God ; Ispcak this to vour shnmp '» t, •. .=™,la,e .hesB scriki,^ , ata" . and l'."' ''■'"""■ extreme „bsur,,Uy of .^..LZl 4' ^oh err/cL'"; even as it existed under the Apostles Tl. °', ^'""•• .•.eotl,er chnreb'es Gr „ . Mr"' '" """' T""' «ei,u.,,. T.,eeh„,.ch of Gl^al T?::;' e';";; l^or,„,l, ,„ a ,,e„, measure departed from one o/Lr ■•-:oXr:::rSi.:x%rs.r^^^^ .ie«ruc,i„n."{ The Colossi'an's had ■ .osra^oZ . e!,: who were "vainly p„ffed up wi.a ,,,;, flesldy rfn ." ' The Ihessalon.ans '-some whieh walked disord.Hv work,„g „o, at all. but were b„sybodies."|| ,„ 1 .'[j : ';ZmF2r'"' ""-"--"S.l.o parluufeh:; ofToed an, ° T'T" "^ '"'P'™""". •" I'o ocnposed It who ad b '"""'■ ^'"'•"°' «"'' e"-! men, for," Tf godltss """"' """ "'°^^ """'-»■' '» "■« The Koma,. ehurch, as well as others, contained i,, m > und .nembers ; it had i„ deceitful p^fesso " vho rml not our Lord Jesus Christ; but iauscd d i. on a.Kl offi.„ces contrary to his doetrine "f """»'<"" -ve'^e"'!::!;:;'!;'" ,*■'","? "''"'^'^ ».o christians who . eie ,c,u,e,ed nb,-oad through the different province, nf the Ro nan Empire, they a.Urcss ,l,e,n under th, r„n persuasion ,h„,, wherever situated, sueh would bethe actual condition. St. Peter i„ti,„„,cs', .h„,. l:,!, 'L'pt: *G.iI. iii. 1«3. tPl.il. i. 15. 4pj,i, jii ,„ .„ . ., , ., ,., 112 Ihess. ni. 11. itKoiu. xvi. 17, IS 2S3 ox TiiE VISIBLE cnuncH. sons lie was adJressiiig, there were those who lacked the Christian virtues, who "could not see afar oflf and had forgotten that they were purged from their old siuri."* They had " their false teachers, who brought in damna- ble heresies," and " many followers of their pernicious ways," bringing disgrace upon the Christian cause. f They had professors of Chiist's holy religion who " walked after the flesh in the lust of unclenmiess, and despised go- vernment ; presumptuous, self-willed persons?," who " counted it pleasure tq riot in the day lime;" who were* " spot* and blemishes, sporting themselves with their own deceivings while they feasted with then»"J: St. Judo in his general Epistle des\;ribes the same characters. He terms them " ungodly men, who turned the grace of our God into laciviousnes3"§ " These," he says, " are spotiin your feasts of charity, when they feast with you, feeding themselves without fear : clouds they are with- out water, carried about of winds; trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by tho roots; raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame; wandering stars, to whom is reserved the black- «css of darkness for ever."ll Is it possible, we ask, for a reasonable man to contemplate candidly these passages, and not perceive that the Visible Church has never at auy period been free from the mixture of evil characters; that it has never been what our opponent terms a truly spiritual and i>uro communion ; and that the Apostlci never attemi;tcd to render it so by the means which arc now recommended ? Upon tiicso grounds, wo reject, as utterly unscriptural, tho idea that " a company of spiritual worshippers is tho only sort of community which Christ recognises as a *i Vet. i. 9. 12 Pet, ii. 1—8. ^2 Pet. ii, 10—22. §Jude 4. Illl^id. 12, lii. ho lacked the r off ami had ir old sins."* [ht in dnmna- eir pernicious cause. t They fho " walked 1 despised go- :rsoni5," who g;" who wero BS with their ni"{ St. Judo aracters. He grace of our 5 says, " are 3ast with you, hey aro with- whoso fruit lied up by tho out their own red the black- we ask, for a lese passages, h'as never at /\\ characters; terms a truly the Apostlci ms which arc ' unscriptural, shippers is tho icoguidcs as a ii. 10—22. ON THE VISIBLE CHURCH. 289 church," and the mitigated sentiment that that commu- n.ty cannot be a church, the majority of whose member, are vvicked.* We feel that the sweeping denunciation of our Author, by which every national church in Christen- dom u divested of the very name of church, wants that support from the word of God, which alone can authori/o •t to be uttered or received. We plainly perceive that the supreme Head of the church, who walks ia the midst of the churches, and holds in his right hand the stars and the candlesticks, has not removed from them either the name or the privileges of churches, but has th some instances shed down at this very crisis his heavenly blessing, ,n a more than ordinary degree, both upon Ministers and people, and called them forth to bear a noble testimony to the truth against superstition on the one hand and infidelity on the other. We reject, for the same reasons, our Author's assertion that tho corruptions which prevail in those churches aro to be traced to infant baptism as their origin. If thov are so, we aro convinced it will go far to show that infant baptism must have been an Apostolic practice, inasmuch as these very evils have been shewn to have existed iu the church, under their immediate inspection. Anort from Scripture, but directly opposed to its state- ments, the idea, that the only remedy for these evils, is separation from tho several communions where they aro found. Where do we find St. Paul, St. Peter, St. James, St. John, or St. Judo standing forth in tho midst of the corrupt and lukewarm churches of their day, and com- manding the truly pious among them to come out and form distinct churches.'' The church of Corinth, remem- ber, was extremely corrupt; tho morals of its members ^Alr, C's Pamplilct p. 189. 200 ew THE VISIBLE CUURCir. nppear to have been far worse than those which charac- terize the Protestant cotnmunions alluded to above; yet Paul does not say to them, You are no longer a church ; let the pious separate forthwith from your communion. The church of Sardis appears to have been corrupt as to the greater part of her members; there were only a few names that had not defiled their garments; yet St. John <1oes not say lo that i^cw, come out and form a distinct communion; but he addresses, as a church, the collective body of good and evil, and calld upon them to repent that they might escape the divine judgments. To countenance the idea that separation, under the circumstances adverted to, is the duty of pious Chris- tians, our Author has appealed to several texts of Scrip- ture, which it U therefore necessary to bring under distinct consideration. The first passage is 2 Corinthians vi. 17— "Come out from among them, and be ye se- parate." Sepa-ate frojn vvhoni, does the Apostle mean? The context places it beyond a doubt, that he n^-^ans the Heathen, i)er3ons living in gross idolatry. And se- parate in what respects ? Some understand him to re- fer to marriage, others to a participation in their religious rites, their /eastings, and sacrifices in their temples. Suppose him to include both, can the letter or the spirit of tlie passage apply to the case of church communion, Avhere ihc professed object of the worshippers is to obey and honour Christ ? Certainly not. Mere profession, we grant, cannot save the soulj but the outward profes- sion of Christianity so alters the relative circumstances in which those who make it stand to us, that this prohi- bition cannot a|)ply to our holding communion with them in external ordinances. lie who joins idolaters in their rt'liy;iou3 worship thereby makes an open declaration that lie ho7ioui's an idol as his God. Ho who joins professed ox THE VISIBLE CHURCir. sdi which charnc- to above; yet [jcr a church ; ■ comiTiunion. corrupt as to ire only a few yet St. Johu )rm a distinct the collective liein to repent t3. in, under the ' pious Chris- ;cxt3 of Scrip- bring under 2 Corinthians ir.d be ye sc- ^postle mean? lat he m^ans itry. And se- nd him to re- thcir religious heir temples. I" or the spirit I communion, ers is to obey re profession, tward profes- circumstancca hfxt this prohi- lion with them lators in their ^duration that oins professed Christians, whether consistent or inconsistent professors, at the Sacrament of the Lord's table, declares thereby that he honours Christ as his God and Saviour. Are these two declarations alike.'' Can God's prohibition of the former be applied to the latter by any just rules of interpretation .'' Hooker is quoted as sanctioning the principles of sepa- ration. The words of this venerable writer are these: " There are two kinds of wicked men of whom, in the fifth of the first of the Corinthians, the blessed Apostle speaks thus: 'Do you not judge them that are within.' but God judgeth them that are without.' There are wicked therefore whom the church may judge, and there are wicked whom God only judgeth; wicked within, and wick- ed without the walls of the church. If, within the church , particular persons bo such, as cannot otherwise be re- formed, th- rule of the Apostolical judgment is this: Se- parate them from among you; if whole assemblies, this, Separate yourselves from among them; for what society hath light with darkness.?"* The case of the church of Rome was in the immediate view of the writer. The kind of community pointed to was such as that church pre- sented prior to the reformation; where corruptions, not merely in practice, but in the essential doctrines of Chris- tianity, had received the sanction of her decrees and councils; they had become, not merely the characteristics of particular individuals within her pale, but part and parcel of the ciiurch herself, permanently, universally, ir- revocably. Reformation within her pale wa.s impossible; there was no court of appeal, no rallying point, no power of resuscitation within her. How different the circum- stances of such a church as the Established Church of England! a church, which, in her articles, creeds, and lit- •Discourse on justification. I 23t M -'J i It OS THE VISIBLE CHirncit. uvgy, most fully recognises the essential doctrines of fh« Gospel, and not only permits, but requires, the full assent to tliem, and the open avowal of them, from every cler- pryman within her pale ! Let the author of the pamphlet unP d ny rh^- verb nvycmt,i. ' of nicck- yer aii(J finn- 11 is pains." The parallel assumed by our Author, between the case of the lleformcrs and those who are called upon to sepa- rate fi-om Protestant communions, has, in reality, no ex- istence. The circumstances of the two classes of persons aic totally different. In.stead of being the cotnpletion of a good work which the Reformation in the sixteenth cen- tury only commenced, such a sci)aration, we must bo per- mitted to say, would be the beginning of a totally dilfcr- ent work, which neither the princijilos of the Reformers nor of any others who rightly understand their Bible, can j)088ibly sanction. The Reformers, in n case of urgent necessity, where conformity without sacrifice of principhj was out of the fpiestion, where gross idolatry had super- seded the worship of tho Living God, and doctrines which struck at tho very foundation of the Christian faith were maintained, undertook to reform the abuses of thf church of which they were members, and return in every essential matter to tho purity of primitive religion. This brought ui)on thcni the sentence of c.xcomnunicalion from B U 293 ON THE VISIBLE CHUIICH, I Papal Rome, a sentence ^)f which they ilid not acknow- ledge the authority, inasmuch as the usurped supre- iiiucy ol that church over other national churches had not a shadow of support from the Word of God. Such n sentence could in no way affect their national and occlcsiastical rijihts. They proceeded therefore in their undertaking. The work of J?(?/bnnrt//on was theirs; the work of separation was that of Papal Rome* Had the Re- formers been permitted to witldiold their assent and coun- tenance frojn the tenets of that church, in regard to Pur- i;atory, Images, Saints, the Virj-in Mary, the sacrifice of the Mass, and the impious system of indulgences; liid they been permitted to have teachers who acknow- Jrdgod Chri.'-t as their Supreme Head, antl the Bible as tlieir rule of faith, neither Luther, Zuinglius, Calvin, Laliuier, Ridley, Cranmer, or any other judicious man among them would have felt it lawfid to .separate from *Thc following extract from the " Hulla in C(rn{i Domini," aflbrds an illustration of the point. This cele'jrnted docnincnt ia read every year on the day of tho Lord's Supper, or Mannday Thursday, in the presence of the Tope, 'i'hus it runs — 1. We exconiniunicato and anatlieniati/.o in the name of Cod Almijjhty, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and by the nuiliority of the Messed Apostles Peter and Paul, and by our own, all Hussites, VVioklifUes, Lutherans, Zuinglians, Calvinists, llugonots, Ana- baptists, Triniturians, and Apostates from the Christian Faith, and all otlipr Heretics, by whatsoever name they arc called, and of whatsoever sect they bo, as also their adherents and receivers, fa\ ourors, and gonernlly any defenders of ihein, and all who willi- nut our authority, or that of the Aposloiic ISco, knowingly read, lirint, or any ways for any cause whatsoever, publicly or privately, (in any pretext or colour, defend their hooivs containing Heresy or treiting of Keligion; ns also schismatics, and those who withdraw Iheniselves or recede oh«tinately from the obedience of ws, the j;i«liop of Home for the time being." Heo. in fuvilier illustration of this point, the Ihill of Popo Pins the lifili. deposing (iueen Lli/nbeth ; absolving her subjects from tho Oaths of Allegiance, find anathematizing such as continued in their obedience, as (juotecl by Uuract,— lJii,t, llcfoiiu. V. iv. |». 3i)6.j ON THE VISIBLE CIIURCU. 299 I not acknow- surpcd supre- c lunches had )f God. Such ' national and refore in their vas theirs; the * Had the Re- isent and coun- rcgard to Pur- , the sacrifice f indulgences; who acknovv- the Bible as glius, Calvii), judicious man separate from Ca?n{i Domini," iteil docninent id or, or Mannday runs — lio name of God • tlic nuiliority of vn, all Hussites, llugonols, Ana- Christian Faitli, arc called, and s mid receivfjrs, nd all who wilh- knowingly rend, ioly or privately, lining Ifcresy or ^ who withdraw nnce of us, the ivilier illuHfration li|insing (iuecn s of Allegiance, icnce, ns (luoted the communion of the general church. They would have deemed separation in that case a sin, and not a duty, and every act that led to it, as partaking of that character.' Let not their example then be plea- ded at the present day, to sanction the conduct of those who separate from the Church of England; the princi- ples of the Reformers when rightly understood would afford no countenance to such a measure, but on the contrary condemn it in the strongest terms. For that church exacts from her members no sinful terms of communion. She maintains the pure doctrines of Christ. She administers the pure sacraments of Christ. She ac- knowledges as her rule of faith the Bible alone, and en- joins it upon her members, whether lay or clerical, to adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all their v%alk and conversation. What can authorize us to think it ii duty to separate from such a church.' The idea that her discipline is not sufficiently strict, whether it be well or ill founded, cannot justify such a proceeding.f The standard, by which that discipline is tried in the present instance, is unquestionably a false one; it is such a standard as, if acted >ipon, would have authorized separations without limit, divisions without end, in every church that was es- tablished and goverpiCd by the Apostles themselves. But where do you find St. Paul making light of the sin of *A single extract will render the'matter sufiiciently plain. Tho following are Calvin's words, •'If ihoy would give us such a hierarchy, in which the Bishops have such u pre-eminence, m that they do not refuse to bo subject to Christ, and to depend upon him, na their only head, and refer all to him ; then I will confuss, that thet/ aro worthy of all anathemas, if any such shall l)o found, who will nut rovorenco it, and submit themselves to it with the nt- inost obedience. fliurnet justly remarks, " All order and government are dcs- royod, if private persons tidie upon llii'in to judge and censure 'lers ; or to scparntu from any body, because there are abusits . ''0 U3C of this ttulhoriiv," Arlicle .\sxiii. 300 ON THEi VISIBLE CHURCH. 5L - schism, treating tho subject of divisions ns a Christian duty, or summoning the spiritually minded to separate from their respectivj churches and form themselves into a pure communion? It must be difficult, we think, to read the New Testa- ment with attention, and not be struck with the earnest- ness with which union is inculcated, and divisions are con- demned. Do we wish to understand the nature of the union which is there enjoined > Behold it exemplified in tho early disciples, who "continued stedftistly in the Apos- tles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers."* Would we know St. Paul's mind in regard to Its importance.? Hear him express it to the Ephesians. "I beseech you, brethren, that ye walk worthy of the vo- cation wherewith ye are called, endeavouring to keep the unity tof the spirit in the bond of peace;" and mark the reason of his appeal, for "there is one body and one Spirit, even asye are called with one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you al!."t Would we know how St. Paul regarded the violation of this union } Hear him expostulate with the Corinthians, "I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus, that ye all speak the same thing, and there be no divi- sions amo7ie^ you. Every one of you saiih, I am of Paul, and I of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and I of Christ. Is Christ divided .? Was Paul crucified for you ? or were you baptized in the name of Paul? I thank God that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Gaius, lest any .should say that I baptized in mine ov/n name."! '" Muothor ))art of the same Epistle he warns them that while they are actuated by this party spirit, they could *Actsii, .12. tF.phcs, iv 1—0. ji Cor. i. 10— !.'>. m i. THE VISIBLK CHUnCK. 801 only be addressed as carnal, not as spiritual, men ;♦ and, to impress more forcibly upon their mind the nature and importance of Christian union, he institutes a compari- son between the members of the natural body, and the members of the mystical body of Christ, into which, by one Spirit, they had all been baptized. f How different, we are compelled to say, is the spirit which breathes theso heavenly counsels from that which pervades the pamphlet under review ! But our opponent denies that the separation of the piouM from their respective communions for the objects he spe- cifies, is schism. " Schism," he tells us, " is a division among rca/ Christians on needless grounds. "| Will this definition apply to the schism that existed in the Corin- thian church ? Were the members of that church all real Christians, vitally pious, spiritually minded persons.' A.ssuredly not. We conclude therefore that a division among persons professing the essential doctrines of the Christian faith, though they are a mixed body, composed partly of truly pious, and partly of those who have the form without the power of godliness, is schism. But the Protestant communions, from which the pious arc invited tost^parate, are precisely in this situation. They are mix- ed bodies, composed partly of [)ious and partly of worldly and carnal men. The very invitation to the pious to se- parate from them sup])oseg this to be the case. They are not, as our opponent styles them, " irreligious socie- tici?." They are societies associatoil for religious ends, and containing withi;i them a portion of truly religious persons, and arc therefore, when spoken of in their col- IcMUivc capacity, cnthiled to be crdlcd religious societies, just as the ditrorcnt churches planted by the Apostles wero .spoken of collectively as " holy," "sanctified," "elect," *1 Cor. iii, 1-1. il Cor. xii. 13-23. iruniphlct, p. 19